-->

Text Analysis and Annotation

For our soul: Ethiopian Jews in Israel

Analyze

Voyant is a, "is a web-based text reading and analysis environment," that provides a graphical interface for analyzing the full-text as a wordcloud, limiting by searches, word and phrase co-locations, terms distribution throughout a text, and much more! Click the button below to analyze this text in Voyant:

Annotate

Below is the full-text of this text that may be annotated by users using the Hypothes.is platform. The full-text will display on the left, with links to reveal the image of each page if desired. To use, select the text from the left-hand side to annotate, and using the Hypothes.is window on the right, record an annotation for that passage of text.

Teshome G. Wagaw
FOR OUR SOUL
ETHIOPIAN
IN ISRAEL
V


FOR OUR SOUL



FOR OUR SOUL
ETHIOPIAN JEWS IN ISRAEL
Teshome G. Wagaw
WAYNE STATE UNIVERSITY PRESS
DETROIT


Copyright © 1993 by Wayne State University Press, Detroit, Michigan 48202.
All material in this work, except as identified below, is licensed under a Creative
Commons Attribution-NonCommercial 3.0 United States License. To view a copy of
this license, visit https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc/3.0/us/.
All material not licensed under a Creative Commons license is all rights reserved.
Permission must be obtained from the copyright owner to use this material.
Humanities
MELLON
FOUNDATION
The publication of this volume in a freely accessible digital format has been made
possible by a major grant from the National Endowment for the Humanities and
the Mellon Foundation through their Humanities Open Book Program.
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS CATALOGING-IN-PUBLICATION DATA
Wagaw, Teshome G., 1930-
Tor our soul : Ethiopian Jews in Israel / Teshome G. Wagaw.
p. cm.—(Jewish folklore and anthropology series)
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 978-0-8143-4410-1 (paperback), 978-0-8143-4394-5 (ebook)
1. Jews, Ethiopian—Israel—History. 2. Ethiopia—Emigration and Immigration—History.
3. Israel—Emigration and immigration—History. 4. Immigration—Israel—History.
5. Israel—Ethnic relations. I. Title. II. Series.
DS113.8.T34W34 1993
956.94'004924063—dc20 93-7494
DESIGNER | S. R. TENENBAUM
Exhaustive efforts were made to obtain permission for use of material in this text.
Any missed permissions resulted from a lack of information about the material,
copyright holder, or both. If you are a copyright holder of such material, please
contact WSUP at wsupressrights@wayne.edu.
http://wsupress.wayne.edu/


for TSEHAI WOLDE-TSADIK


Jewish Folklore and Anthropology Series
GENERAL EDITOR
Raphael Patai


Contents
Preface ix
1
Introduction and Historical Background 1
2
Israel as an Absorbing State 30
3
The Journey and Settlement 53
4
The Beleaguered Family in Transition 72
5
Setting Up Home 91
6
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity 108
7
Primary Education 130
8
Postprimary Education and Training 154
9
Adult and Continuing Education 191
10
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work 215
11
Epilogue 233
Notes 245 Glossary 272
Bibliography 275 Index 287



IX
Preface

My family and I left our home
land, Ethiopia, in the summer of 1974, just for a year of sabbatical
leave from Addis Ababa University (then known as Haile Selassie I
University), where I had held various positions as professor and ad
ministrator for eight years. We never went back. A week after we left
Addis Ababa, the Emperor was deposed by a military junta, as we had
expected, but that did not matter, we thought. What mattered was
the continued worsening of the political situation under the new mili
tary regime which later declared that it had adopted the Marxist-
Leninist philosophy for the country. Among many other professional
and family affairs, several of my research projects were interrupted.
I have been hoping to return to Ethiopia “next year.” Next year
was to arrive seventeen years later in the summer of 1991.
Deprived of the opportunity to serve the society that has a legiti
mate claim on me directly in the areas of my qualifications, I had felt
on several occasions emotionally, if not professionally, unfulfilled.
When the news of the Beta Israel migration began to filter, I saw an
opportunity to get involved. I had been to Israel in 1969 at the invita
tion of the Government, and I had long standing appreciation for the
unique development efforts exerted by the people of that brave little


PREFACE
country, but I had never seen an opportunity to stay there and work.
That awareness came at the beginning of 1980 with the mass immi
gration of Ethiopians to Israel.
When I first visited the migrants in Israel in the summer of 1985,1
felt I had come home. These were people I could understand and
with whom I felt at home. Although not Beta Israel myself, I am from
the same area and similar rural conditions most of them come from.
Our language and general culture are similar. I grew up knowing some
of the kids in the fields where we played together and tended our cat
tle. Later on, I had taught in a region in which some students were
Beta Israel. At high school some were my classmates, later at college
level I came to know some as my students. The sentiments derived
from such experiences eventually led me to undertake the present in
vestigation. I found the venture very rewarding.
Undertakings such as this require the cooperation and support of
many experts. I was fortunate in having been able to enlist the sup
port of so many talented people from both the United States and Is
rael. An attempt to list them all will, I am certain, remain incomplete.
I will mention only the major ones. I would like to thank the late pro
fessors Wilbur Cohen and William Haber, deans emeriti in the School
of Education and in the College of Literature, Science and the Arts of
the University of Michigan, respectively. They were kind enough to
commend and introduce me enthusiastically to Israeli officials, which
proved to be invaluable. Once in the field, I was lucky to secure the
support and mentorship of Professor Chaim Adler of the Hebrew
University. His active support and encouragement during the field
work and continued interest since proved very valuable for the suc
cess of my work. I’d like to thank Dr. Steve Kaplan, also of the He
brew University, a specialist in the history of Ethiopian religions, for
his support and help in paving the way for my research. Dr. Haim and
Esther Rosen were constant friends and confidants during my long
months of work in Israel. We traveled together to the fields on sev
eral occasions, and their knowledge of the many issues the immi
grants were facing in Israel was invaluable to me. Dr. Zev Klein, then
director of the School of Education of the Hebrew University, was
very helpful. Dr. Shalva Weil, Pnina Golan-Cook, Jemaneh Yosef,
and Joan Chase also were of much help. Ato Rahimim Yitshak, an
educator of long standing in both Ethiopia and Israel, contributed to
my understanding of the issues of the Beta Israel in the area of educa
tion. Ato Akiva Elias, one of the young men who had obtained his


XI
Preface
education in Israel in the 1950s, had returned to Ethiopia to work for
twenty-one years in many capacities, and now was back in Israel
doing valuable work among his own people, was very generous in
putting his deep understanding of the many issues confronting the
migrants at my disposal. Yani Elchanan, director of the Kiryat Arba
group, was both generous with his time and very pleasant as a col
league and friend. Above all, I would like to record my lasting grati
tude to my friend and former colleague, constant adviser, confidant,
and supporter, Dr. R. B. Schmerl, formerly of the University of Mich
igan and now with the University of Hawaii, who generously shared
his vast knowledge of Israel and his editorial skills. Dr. Mary R.
Achatz, then my assistant at the University of Michigan, went beyond
the call of duty by applying her many scholarly talents and technical
skills to stimulate and help refine my thinking regarding methods and
instruments of investigation; at a later stage, she was the first person
who saw the draft pages as they came off my word processor and
gave them acceptable form. I owe her a debt of enduring gratitude.
My wife, Tsehai Wolde-Tsadik, once again bore much of the family
responsibilities during my long absences. I thank her for her forbear
ance and support.
At the institutional level, I am proud to acknowledge the generous
support of my own institution, the University of Michigan, which
provided invaluable support through the Office of the Academic Vice
President for Research. The monies I received at critical times en
abled me to undertake timely fieldwork and raise additional funds to
carry out even bigger projects. The grant of the Senior Faculty Schol
arship I received from the Fulbright program helped me to stay in the
field for a period of one year. The School of Education at the He
brew University of Jerusalem where I was located for most of the year
provided essential office space, supplies, and some funding towards a
student assistantship. I thank the Annenberg Institute of Philadelphia
which afforded excellent opportunity during my fellowship there to
devote considerable time completing the analysis of data. I am in
debted to these institutions. I also thank my editor at Wayne State
University Press, Lynn Trease, for her gentle guidance throughout the
long process of publication.
Finally, my thanks to the Beta Israel immigrants themselves who
graciously admitted me fully into their world. It stands to reason,
however, that any shortcomings found in this volume are the respon
sibilities of none other than myself.



l
CHAPTER ONE

Introduction and Historical Background

In the central part of northern
Ethiopia, mainly around Lake Tana—the source of the Blue Nile—as
well as in the surrounding Semien Mountains and in parts of southern
Tigray and Wollo provinces, live small communities of Jewish people
who throughout history have been known by a variety of names. The
people among whom they have resided have called them kayla (a
Semitic term that is not necessarily derogatory), taib (a name perhaps
derived from the Amharic term tebib, meaning one who is skilled or
clever, but, as we shall see later, associated with another expression,
buda, a person with the “evil eye”), bale-ij (meaning one who is clever
with his or her hands), and, in more recent centuries, Beta Israel (of
the house of Israel). To most outsiders, they are known as the Fa-
lasha, a term derived from the Ge’ez or Amharic (the ancient and
modem languages of Ethiopia) root of meflas, meaning to uproot.
Given their historical claim to descent from King Menelik I, the son
of King Solomon and Queen Makeda, the queen of Ethiopia or Sheba
who came from Jerusalem, the term might be appropriate. But in re
cent years, educated members of the group have rejected it, preferring
to be called either Beta Israel or simply Ethiopian Jews. That prefer-


2
FOR OUR SOUL
ence will be respected in this volume except when historical explana
tion requires other terms.
Over the period of 1977 to 1992, practically all Ethiopian Jews
have migrated to Israel on the basis that they, like all other Jews of
the world, were entitled to take advantage of the Law of Return. 1
This book analyzes their immigration to and absorption into Israel.
The analysis is based on original data collected during fieldwork over
a period of several years, updated to 1992.
FRAMEWORK OF INQUIRY AND ANALYSIS
The definition of migration in
cludes the act of physical transition from one social setting to another
and different setting. For religious, political, economic, or cultural
reasons, an individual, alone or with others such as family members
or people with similar identities or objectives, abandons one society
in favor of another. This transition involves a complete change and
disorganization of the individual’s role system, including his or her
social identity, status, and self-image. 2 In other words, the individual
leaves that which is cognitively, emotionally, and socially familiar for
another setting that is either unknown or vaguely imagined and in
which the psychological realities are markedly different from those
left behind. Migrants face the formidable challenge of unlearning past
roles which the new situation has rendered obsolete; modifying their
self-images, perceptions of their status, and future expectations; and
otherwise learning new sets of attitudes and skills that will enable
them to assume new roles as required by the receiving society. De
pending on what other experiences have preceded migration, such as
some prior knowledge of the language or some other cultural ac
quaintances or affinities with the receiving society, upon arrival mi
grants must begin to reorganize their cognitive as well as emotional
maps and learn new sets of cultural codes, language, and conventions
as though life were beginning for the first time. This is done at a time
when their accustomed circles of contact, and roles (the vehicles of
social interaction that anchor individual and social identity as well as
self-esteem), are shrinking. Their self-images of competence, ability,
and responsibility regarding work, family, and community shrink or
become altered. The degree of disorientation and confusion depends


3
Introduction and Historical Background
on their previous experiences, level of education or skills, age, degree
of aspiration propelling them toward the receiving society, and the
quality of their reception upon arrival in the new setting.
The literature on migration, immigrant absorption, and human ad
justment or transformation suggests a variety of theories and para
digms one might use to structure an inquiry. Most incorporate, with
varying degrees of emphasis, the concepts of role and identity, cogni
tive mapping, learning and unlearning, or socialization and desociali
zation, as well as social transformation. The works of Eisenstadt, 3 Er-
ikson, 4 Merton, 5 Bar-Yosef, 6 and others have some bearing here,
though none is singularly complete with respect to all aspects of mi
gration and absorption. The analytic framework adduced by Eisen
stadt, 7 with modifications as necessary for the specific purposes of
this inquiry, will be adopted to analyze the migration and absorption
processes of the Beta Israel. The variables that may be helpful in the
study of the sociological and psychological nature of the processes of
immigration and absorption include: (1) the nature of the initial crisis
in the society of origin which gave rise to the feelings of inadequacy
or insecurity that precipitated motivation to migrate; (2) the social
structure of the immigration process, the formation of the group in
which that process is realized, and the basic orientation as well as
roles of the members; (3) the process of institutionalization of immi
grant behavior in the new country, including the new roles and values
accepted and performed by the groups and the various degrees to
which they participate in and are identified with in the new social set
ting (attention should also be given to the characteristics and plat
forms of the various leaders who emerge as a result of the transfor
mation of the immigrant groups); (4) institutionalization of the
immigrants as viewed from the vantage point of the absorbing soci
ety, description of the range of possibilities open to the immigrants
and the institutional demands made upon them, and estimation of the
compatibility of these with the immigrants’ role expectations or abili
ties; (5) the extent to which the pluralistic structure of a specific type
of immigrant community or communities emerges—its scope and
direction should be considered and then reviewed from the point of
view of the types of roles (universals, particularisms, and alternatives)
allocated within the absorbing society; and (6) the extent to which
different types of disintegrative behavior or normlessness develop on
the part of both the immigrants and the inhabitants of the absorbing
society, and what the provisions or possibilities are for institutional
reorganization and change in the absorbing society.


4
FOR OUR SOUL
Measures of progress toward successful absorption include the ex
tent to which the immigrants become dispersed in the new setting
along the continuum of social and economic life in the society; the
degree to which they participate in and contribute to the economic,
social, or religious life of the larger society; and the extent to which
they are able to achieve an increasing sense of accomplishment and
self-fulfillment. These do not suggest, however, that the immigrants
will abandon their primary group. Rather, the primary group, while
fulfilling certain expectations, also makes it possible for the immi
grants to reach out and become an integral part of the larger society.
In the course of this process, one can expect that individuals will vac
illate between the primary group for shelter and sustenance, espe
cially in times of personal crisis, and the larger, absorbing society, to
ward which they will continue to move. Note that these premises are
based on the conventions and expectations of the particular society—
in this case, that society is Israel, which as a rule measures absorption
in terms of the unitary or “melting pot” framework as opposed to the
pluralistic framework increasingly accepted in other societies such as
Canada and the United States.
IN THE LAND OF ORIGIN
In the context of Ethiopia, which
is known as a “museum of people,” the existence of any community
of people, exotic or otherwise, large or small, is not unusual. Simply
stated, there are scores of groupings across the land speaking a wide
variety of languages, practicing different religions, worshiping differ
ent gods, and engaging in different occupations. Perhaps for this rea
son, Ethiopian writers have not said much about the Jews in their
country. Most references are to the effective resistance they put up
throughout history to the nation’s central powers as well as to those
occasions when they assumed power over the nation. Their unique
identities in Ethiopia are based first, on the type of religion they had
followed for more than two and a half millennia as Jews (although
this specific appellation is not necessarily known or understood by
most of the local non-Jewish community) who also happened to be
black, and, second, on the kinds of occupations they practiced, al
though they were not alone in those occupations. But it is more logi-


5
Introduction and Historical Background
cal to say that their occupational identities followed the religious one,
since religion (in this case, the practice of non-Christian religion) was
the excuse used for the treatment they received at the hands of the
majority of the society which eventually led to their adoption and
practice of certain occupations. For all practical purposes, except for
their religion, the Beta Israel are indistinguishable from the other peo
ple among whom they live in physical appearance, and the way they
dress, prepare their foods, construct their houses, and otherwise con
duct their daily lives. Ethiopian records document, albeit scantily,
their social, religious, and political history; the battles they fought and
won or lost against various medieval rulers in Ethiopia; and the mili
tary and political techniques they deployed in their efforts to preserve
their identities. Once conquered on the battlefield, however, they
were denied ownership of land, vital in a peasant society. In their ef
forts to survive, they became artisans producing goods and entering
occupations necessary in the community but whose practitioners
were despised. In the course of time, economic circumstances ema
nating from their landlessness forced them to become an occupa
tional caste and outcasts as well. As alluded to above, however, nei
ther the larger Ethiopian community outside the immediate areas
where the Beta Israel lived nor the outside world knew very much
about them. What follows is a brief sketch of their origin, history,
and religious and occupational practices in the context of Ethiopia.
Readers wishing to learn more about the life of the Beta Israel, or
about Ethiopia in general, are referred to the bibliography at the end
of the book.
HISTORY AND ORIGIN
The history of the Beta Israel is
surrounded by controversy and legend. Much of what they claim is
not in accord with historical facts, but those facts themselves are
either inconsistent or unable to elucidate many of the difficult ques
tions. The task here is briefly to review what is known, what is
claimed, and what is uncertain, and to indicate what is perhaps
plausible.
The Beta Israel position regarding their history is in accord with
that recorded in the Kibre Negest (“Glory of the Kings”), which


6
MAP 1. Ethiopia in relation to its African and Middle East neighbors
Ullendorff 8 refers to as the Ethiopian equivalent of the Talmud, the
legendary source that seeks to trace, account for, and legitimize the
history of the Ethiopian version of the Solomonic dynasty. 9 Accord
ing to that account, the legendary Queen Makeda (Sheba), the queen
of Ethiopia, in union with King Solomon, conceived a son who be
came Menelik I, the king of Ethiopia. The young man was raised and


7
Introduction and Historical Background
trained in Jerusalem. When the time arrived for him to return to as
sume the kingship of Ethiopia, his father arranged for some Jewish
nobles, priests, and guards to accompany him. The Ethiopian Jews,
then, are descendants of these people, who presumably intermarried
with indigenous local people. The legend of King Solomon and the
queen of Sheba is, of course, woven into Judaism, Christianity, and Is
lam. The Ethiopian version adds that when the priests were asked to
leave Jerusalem to accompany young Menelik, they stole the original
tablets containing the Ten Commandments (the Ark of the Cove
nant), which they then placed in the holy city of Axum, where, ac
cording to legend, it remains to this day. 10 While most of the Ethio
pian kings and emperors trace their lineage to this source, so do the
Beta Israel. Perhaps it is this belief that led them time and again into
trouble, defeat, and humiliation as they tried to wrest their freedom
from the rulers of highland Ethiopia during the Middle Ages.
The legend goes back to about 900 b.c., when King Solomon was
ruler of Jerusalem. The prophet Zephaniah, a contemporary of the
prophet Jeremiah who lived more than six hundred years before
Christ, refers to Jews living beyond the River Nile and its tributary
the Atbara (the Tekazai River of modem Ethiopia). 11 This description
fits well both the geographical location where the Beta Israel are
found and the historical claim made by them. For the most part, the
main centers of the Beta Israel were around the Semien Mountains,
just south of the Tekazai River. 12 In addition, there are several refer
ences in the Old Testament to the region of Cush, which included
what is today modem Ethiopia. One account describes Miriam, the
wife of Moses, as Ethiopian. The account relates that Moses’ sister
was “angry” that he married. But was she angry simply because he
married, or was she angry because he married an Ethiopian, someone
ethnically different? The story of the Ethiopian official who was bap
tized by the apostle Philip while he was on an official visit to Jerusa
lem also indicates the existence of a Jewish community in Ethiopia
before the Christian era. 13
Documentary and archaeological evidence suggests that before the
Axumite Kingdom accepted Christianity as the religion of the court in
the fourth century, Judaism and heathenism (worship of the serpent)
existed side by side. It seems heathenism was rampant among the up
per classes while Judaism was strong among the agew (indigenous
people) and the lower classes.
Historians are not in agreement about the authenticity of the leg
ends, for there are other possibilities to account for the existence of a


8
FOR OUR SOUL
Jewish community in this part of Africa. One is that the Beta Israel
are descendants of local people who converted when they came into
contact with Jews from southern Arabia, particularly from Yemen,
where there was a thriving community of Jews and where Ethiopia
ruled for some time. Considering the very close proximity of Ethiopia
to Yemen and the similarities in many cultural and physical referents,
this seems very plausible. Some others adduce the existence of Jews in
Elephantine who were either remnants from the old Israelites of
Egypt or latecomers who traveled throughout the Horn of Africa and
converted some Ethiopian agew to Judaism. This, too, is a possibil
ity. 14
RELATIONS WITHIN ETHIOPIA
Ethiopia long has been considered
an anomaly among nations. Along with Japan and Iran, it is one of
the oldest continuous nations in the world. This long and indepen
dent life, however, came with a price which included isolationism—
both forced and self-imposed. Ethiopia is located in northeast Africa
in close proximity to Middle Eastern nations that have contributed to
its culture but in recent centuries also have become increasingly hos
tile because of Ethiopia’s religion and affiliations with Christian pow
ers. It has been subjected to intrigues from European powers during
the scramble for colonies in Africa. Its many internal conflicts and
civil wars kept it busy and alone for a long time. Ethiopian religious
and political institutions tended to become defensive, ossified, con
servative, and unresponsive to emerging realities around them. Ethio
pia’s monotheistic religious institutions—Judaism, Christianity, and
Islam—must be viewed in this light.
Ethiopian calendars often are reckoned in terms of victories and
defeats in war and battles usually associated with the reigning monar
chies. Therefore, Ethiopian chronicles record the existence of the
Beta Israel in the context of the many skirmishes and battles they en
gaged in against the rulers of the day. Seldom have the Beta Israel
been studied by Ethiopians in their own right. This pattern of neglect
also applies to many of the other religious and ethnic or linguistic
groups of the country, including much larger ones.
Ethiopian history relates that during the tenth century, the Jews
under the leadership of Queen Judit (Gudit, or “the monstrous one”)


MAP 2. Villages of Beta Israel origin in Ethiopia


10
FOR OUR SOUL
destroyed Axum and pillaged many of the monasteries and Christian
institutions in other parts of highland Ethiopia. 15 This was not their
only major rebellion, nor was she the only leader of high stature.
During the reign of Amede Tsion (1314-1344), when the kingdom
was involved in a war against a group of Muslim principalities on its
eastern and southern boundaries, a group of Beta Israel who had been
forced to convert to Christianity rebelled and caused trouble for the
king, whereupon he responded with further force and additional con
version. Other Beta Israel groups continued to resist the king and pro
vided sanctuary to dissidents. Thus, during the reign of King Dawit I
(1382-1411), the Beta Israel accepted into their fold a dissenting
monk by the name of Qozmos who abandoned Christianity to adopt
the Jewish faith. Eventually, the apostate monk introduced monasti-
cism, an honored institution among Ethiopian Christians but alien to
the Jews. Difficulties between the emperors and the Beta Israel con
tinued throughout the next two centuries.
It appears that during the reign of Yeshaq (1412-1429), the Beta Is
rael gained control over much of Begemider and Semian (present-day
Gondar region). Following that, during the reign of Zara Yakov
(1434-1468), one of the most learned if not one of the crudest kings,
conflict continued to rage when the Jews gave refuge to one of his
rebellious sons, Abba Tsegga, apparently a monk, as the title Abba
indicates. Zara Yakov was a fanatically religious man who did not
hesitate to put his own children to death for suspicion that they wor
shiped idols. During his reign, many pagans and Jews alike were
forced to convert to Christianity. Apparently many of these
“converts” resorted to their original religions, forcing the king to or
der his armies to march against the Beta Israel of Tselemit, Gondar,
and Semien. 16
During the ensuing years, Ethiopia was embroiled in war against
the lowland Muslims, which eventually led to the Portuguese being
invited to come to the rescue of a Christian monarch. During the wars
against the Muslims, the Beta Israel seem to have played ambiguous
roles—at one time resisting the Muslims, at another time banding to
gether with them to undermine the king. The coming of the Portu
guese, however, seems to have restored the upper hand in favor of the
king. When the king ordered and received cannons from Portugal,
the fate of the Beta Israel was sealed. Some decades later, when King
Minas assumed power (1559-1563), the Beta Israel rebelled once
again. This time, however, they not only successfully defended their
stronghold of Semien but also, for a time, occupied Woggera further


Introduction and Historical Background
south. Mina’s son and successor, Sarsa Dangal (1563-1597), contin
ued the wars against the Beta Israel, who stubbornly fought back and
burned their crops rather than let them fall into enemy hands.
The reign of Sarsa Dangal continued to be problematic. He even
tually ordered and received men and cannons to fight against the in
vading Muslims under the leadership of Ahmad ibn Ibraham el Ghazi
(nicknamed Gran, or the “left-handed one”) from Portugal. Although
the Beta Israel continued to fight with tenacity using the mountain as
their shield, their efforts were increasingly futile. In the meantime, Za
Dangal was killed in a battle against a rival from Dembia and after
some skirmishes was finally succeeded by Emperor Susenyos. In 1615,
Susenyos (1607-1632), who, like his predecessor Za Dangal (1603-
1604), was suspected of having accepted the Roman Catholic faith
under the guidance of the Jesuits who had come in the footsteps of
the Portuguese expeditionary force to fight against the Muslim invad
ers on the side of Ethiopia, was being attacked from several quarters
and was having great difficulty holding the empire together. The be
sieged ruler decided to administer a decisive blow against the Beta Is
rael. This time, the excuse was that the Beta Israel had provided sanc
tuary to one of his rebellious sons. The Beta Israel fought back
against a weakened king and nearly succeeded. Later, the emperor
ordered the extinction of the Beta Israel from Lake Tana to the bor
ders of the Semien. Battles with the Beta Israel continued, off and on,
until the forces of Susenyos finally prevailed and the Beta Israel sur
rendered. There is no way of knowing the extent of the massacre, but
it must have been massive. One wonders how much of this phase of
their persecution was the result of influences from Europe. The Por
tuguese Jesuits surely had brought their views of the proper relation
ship between the Church and the Jews, especially in the Iberian penin
sula, with them to Africa. It is not impossible that this king decided
such measures were what he needed at this juncture, for prior to this
contact there is no information of large-scale massacres against the
Beta Israel. At any rate, although the Jews obviously were not entirely
wiped out, the massacres and defeat led to their dispersion over a
wider area. They spread to Quara, Aramchiho, and Damot, where
hitherto there had been only small communities. Large numbers re
mained in Dembia, Wolqait, and Woggera, and other isolated groups
of Beta Israel were scattered over large areas in the region. Emperor
Yohannis I, who reigned between 1668 and 1678, granted some reli
gious freedom (or at least tolerance) to the Muslims and the Jews and
it is during his reign that members of these two minority religions set-
li


12
FOR OUR SOUL
tied in the newly founded capital city of Gondar. Each religious
group occupied a different part of the city. 17
When the Beta Israel finally lost the fight, they also lost their right
to own land. In Ethiopia, land is considered more than the source of
economic well-being. It is the basis of self-identity, the definition of
one’s roots and essence. But life had to continue, and the Beta Israel
began to learn and perfect other skills. They became artisans in a
country where such skills were needed but the practitioners were de
spised. As Payne rightly observes, “Ethiopians have respect for the
farmer and the priest but not craftsmen nor traders. Most of all they
admire the warrior, and their highest titles are military in origin.” 18 He
could have added that the vocation of priesthood is also respected. At
any rate, the Beta Israel played important roles as artisans in the
building of the new capital city of Gondar and continued to become
potters, blacksmiths, weavers, and the like.
A question must be posed here: Were these struggles between
Ethiopian Christians and Jews based on their religious differences
(which surely played a part in the history of Europe’s treatment of the
Jews among them), or were they just another manifestation of a feu
dal society whose internal upheavals and realignments were assumed
to be religious among many other sources of conflict? It is beyond the
scope of this book to answer such a question in detail. But it can be
said that the usual concept of anti-Semitism or even of anti-Jewish
feeling does not enter here. To begin with, the Beta Israel are similar
in physical characteristics to any other Ethiopians among whom they
live. Second, the Ethiopian Christian tradition is passionately attached
to the traditions of the Old Testament (Orit) and prides itself on this
connection. At the political level, most of Ethiopia’s emperors and
kings have sought to trace their lineage through Jewish lines to the
Solomonic root. Even recent kings such as Emperor Tewodros, who
rose to power during the first half of the nineteenth century, would
not tolerate the notion that they were not connected to the Solo
monic line. Tewodros spent considerable energy and talent in pursuit
of establishing his legitimate claim to the Ethiopian crown, and it is
possible that this search contributed to the untimely conclusion of his
reign in 1868. Menelik and Haile Selassie included in their royal ap
pellations Mo-Anbessa Ze-imnegeda Yihuda (“the Lion of the Tribe
of Judah”). This, of course, does not mean that the anti-Semitism of
Europe might not have crept into the thinking of some rulers in the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The Jesuits ridiculed the prac
tices of Ethiopian Christianity for being closer to Judaism than to


13
Introduction and Historical Background
Christianity as the latter was practiced by the Catholic church in
southern Europe. Emperor Susenyos, as a suspected convert to Ca
tholicism, may have fallen under their spell when he determinedly
campaigned to “exterminate” the Beta Israel. But on the whole, I be
lieve the Beta Israel suffered severe persecution because they were
stubborn, because they happened to practice a religion that was dif
ferent from others around them, and because they practiced an exclu
sionary life or atinkugtt (“do not touch me”) mentality. This, in turn,
bred suspicion, mistrust, and hatred. The Beta Israel were not the
only ones regarded in this way. 19 There are other religious, ethnic, or
linguistic communities, including Muslim, Kimant (akin to the Beta
Israel yet different from them), Protestant, Catholic, and other small
Christian denominations who practiced exclusion from one another
and who were from time to time subjected to persecution by the
dominant group. One community would not partake of meat slaugh
tered and prepared by the other. Even now, when they come together
at the wedding of a mutual relative or friend, each community keeps
to itself, and food and beverage are served separately. Perhaps be
cause the Beta Israel had lived in Ethiopia longer, were fewer in num
ber, and were more strict in their observances of exclusion, the inten
sity of suspicion and mistrust that led to animosity and persecution
was stronger. For that they suffered much.
CONTACT WITH THE OUTSIDE WORLD
By the seventh century, Islam had
overrun the Middle East, parts of Europe, Iran, Egypt, and the north
ern portion of Africa. Ethiopia, however, was spared the onslaught,
temporarily at least, because the king of Ethiopia had provided sanc
tuary to the persecuted followers of the Prophet. But when the Mus
lims eventually occupied the southern portion of the Red Sea, they
cut off the Axumite Kingdom from the rest of the world, making it
increasingly difficult for Ethiopians to maintain and conduct diplo
matic as well as commercial intercourse with the larger, outside
world. Hence, for some nine hundred years between the ninth and
seventeenth centuries, Ethiopia was almost completely isolated,
prompting English historian Edward Gibbons to declare that Ethiopia
slept for nearly a thousand years, forgetful of the world that had for-


14
FOR OUR SOUL
gotten it. 20 However, these centuries were not uneventful. For one
thing, both Christians and Jews were forced to look inward regarding
the problem of maintaining and advancing their respective religious
principles. The Christians stayed with the many tenets of the teach
ings of the Old Testament, as they also developed their own litera
tures on the interpretation of these and the New Testament teach
ings. The Jews did the same with the Orit (Torah). Also during these
centuries of isolation, it is likely that these two monotheistic religions
continued to borrow many religious conventions from each other.
Outsiders, both Christians and Jews, remarked about the primitive
ness of these religions, meaning that their practices were much closer
to those of earlier times—in the case of the Jews, the Temple period;
in that of the Christians, the practices of the second through fifth
centuries a.d. This certainly could not be denied. But in addition, both
communities did create or adopt works of interpretations and were
involved in theological expansion.
For centuries the Beta Israel thought they were the only Jews in
the world. They yearned for their return to Jerusalem which they
thought would be possible after the coming of the black Messiah,
who would reign in Ethiopia and later establish his kingdom in Jeru
salem, where final fulfillment would be consummated. 21 Likewise, for
centuries, the outside world was hardly aware of the existence of
these Jews in the heart of Africa. The first person from outside Ethio
pia to mention the Beta Israel was a Jewish traveler, Eldad the Danite,
in the ninth century. He thought the Beta Israel were part of the Ten
Lost Tribes of Israel. This report was followed by other travelers such
as Benjamin of Tudela in the twelfth century and Elijah of Ferrara in
the fifteenth. Most of the reports were based on hearsay and lacked
historical bases. 22 Throughout the Middle Ages, Ethiopia was known
as the country of the legendary Prester John and was also where the
Ten Lost Tribes were supposed to be residing.
The Scottish traveler James Bruce interviewed some Beta Israel
during his travels in Gondar between 1770 and 1771. When he re
turned home, he wrote an extensive report concerning what he had
learned about the society in the Gondar region, including the Beta Is
rael whom he identified as black Jews. His report, which was not
published until 1790, aroused the curiosity of many in Europe. But
the next report, that of the Frenchman Antoine d’Abbadie, did not
appear until 1840.
The reports of black Jews generated considerable interest among
the Christians of Europe. In particular, the initiatives of English mis-


15
Introduction and Historical Background
sionaries such as Stem, and Flad energized the study of the Beta Is
rael. The Christian Missionary Society (CMS), organized in England in
1799, had as its sole purpose to energize the Christian churches in the
Middle East in order to evangelize among the Muslims. Its branch,
the Church’s Ministry among the Jews (CMJ), was established in 1809
and was joined by the Basel Missions from Switzerland and Germany,
who had similar objectives. The first man to travel to Ethiopia under
such missionary sponsorship was well-known church leader Samuel
Gobat. He was followed by Flad and then Stem (a Jewish convert to
Christianity and one of the most successful ones in the field). 23 The
English missionaries concluded an agreement with the Ethiopian gov
ernment to be permitted to proselytize among the Beta Israel. The
converts would be taught according to the traditions of the Ethiopian
Orthodox Church and would become part of the membership of that
church. The missionaries established several schools in different parts
of the region and made their first converts—twenty-one Beta Israel—
in 1861. 24 Meanwhile, the reports the missionaries sent to Europe
aroused some concern among European Jews about the survival of
Beta Israel. 25
In 1867, the Alliance Israelite Universelle sent the noted Semitist
Joseph Halevy to study the situation. He reached Ethiopia when that
country was undergoing one of its hard times. The local princes were
rebelling against Emperor Tewodros II, and the British were consider
ing a military expedition to liberate their diplomatic and missionary
citizens who were imprisoned by the emperor following some misun
derstandings with Queen Victoria. Halevy did manage to reach the
Gondar region, where he visited extensively with the local Beta Israel
people. He listened to what they said about their conditions and the
threats presented by the missionaries. He assured the Beta Israel that
their coreligionists in Europe were very concerned about their contin
ued viability as Jews. 26 Although he entered the country incognito and
was at first suspected of being a Christian missionary, a Turk, or an
English spy, he soon was able to win confidence, as he reports the
many pleasant exchanges of religious views he had with the Beta Is
rael. He notes: “I sat all night with my brother Israelites, and we read
the Bible in the Amharic language.” 27 He made notes on their daily
lives and religious activities, including how they prepared their food,
the types of homes they lived in, their literature, forms of local reli
gious and secular governance, and so on. However, his contact with
the non-Jews of the community must have been indirect or very lim
ited, and what he writes is consistently very derogatory or simply


16
FOR OUR SOUL
could not have been true. Nonetheless, his experience was the antith
esis of that of the Christian missionaries, and on balance the informa
tion we get is useful, the assertions of Leslau 28 and Ullendorff 29 to the
contrary. Halevy concludes: “It was a great pity that the Falashas
should have forgotten the use of the Hebrew text, as the Ge’ez is
crowded with errors and mistranslations, disfiguring the sense of the
Scriptures. In order to purify the religious ideas of this sect it is abso
lutely necessary to introduce among them the study of the Hebrew
language, an advantage which they themselves much desire.” 30
This favorable evaluation that the Beta Israel were indeed Jews,
that they did desire to be in close contact with their coreligionists
elsewhere, that their viability was endangered by both the Christian
missionaries and the local conditions, and that European Jewry
should come to their rescue and help them to revive themselves was
received skeptically. As a result, the sponsors decided to send another
group of fact finders headed by a Turkish Rabbi Haim Nahum. This
mission, however, reported that the Beta Israel people were not Jews,
that they were happy the way they were, and that no further concern
was needed from Europe. 31
In 1904, one of Halevy’s disciples, Jacques Faitlovitch, traveled to
Ethiopia. His report of 1905 was similar to that prepared by Halevy
and promoted much interest in the Jewish community, in both Eu
rope and America. Faitlovitch was to play a very important role in the
history of Ethiopian Jewry. He stayed in the country, teaching and
working, and made representations to Emperor Menelik II on behalf
of the Beta Israel. He established schools for them and sponsored a
group of young men to study in the Middle East and Europe. These
young men later became leaders in their own communities and in the
country.
In the years after World War II, one of the first to travel to Ethio
pia for the specific purpose of studying the Beta Israel was Wolf Les
lau of the University of California. He did much to enlarge knowl
edge of Beta Israel people. Based on information collected in the
course of his fieldwork, he published numerous articles and mono
graphs that remain landmarks in the field.
In recent years, since mobility has become relatively easy, Beta Is
rael children and youth have been traveling to other parts of Ethiopia
in search of schooling and employment. They have been exposed to
the larger issues pertaining to the national community as well as to
their own specific identity. I have seen them in school situations at all
levels as both students and teachers. I know of no way that they were


17
Introduction and Historical Background
singled out for discrimination. 32 Both before the revolution that
brought down the Haile Selassie government and since, the Beta Is
rael youth participated in their share of activities together with young
people from other parts of the country. Had they remained in Ethio
pia, it is quite possible that voluntary assimilation on the part of the
Jewish youth would have threatened the survival of the group. Per
haps this would have accomplished the long-held objectives of both
the Christian missionaries and the Ethiopian government.
RELIGION AND CULTURE
Whether they live as a community
by themselves, as most do, or among the majority, Beta Israel are not
distinguished by their physical characteristics, the clothing they wear,
the food and drink they consume, or the style of their houses. Rather,
the differences lie in their religion and specific religious cultures.
The Beta Israel believe in one supreme God, the God of Israel, or
Egziabher (Lord of the Earth or Creation). They accept not only the
Pentateuch (the five books of Moses) but also the entire Old Testa
ment as Orit (Torah). Over the years, they also have developed their
own books and have adopted some from Ge’ez, Amharic, Arabic, or
Greek sources. They are innocent of the Talmud or Mishna (the oral
laws) which are accepted and practiced by most other Jews (the Sa
maritans and Karaites are in a similar position, but for them it is out
of choice), for the Talmud was developed in Babylonia and Palestine
between the second and fifth centuries of the Christian era when the
Beta Israel were cut off from contact with outsiders. They used no
Hebrew until recent years, which also makes them unique among
other communities of Jews. Their Bible and other religious works are
written in Ge’ez or, more recently, in Amharic, as is the case for their
Christian compatriots. Some of their religious works include Tezaz
Sanbat (Commandments of the Sabbath), Book of the Angels, Testa
ment of Abraham, and Death of Abraham. 33
The Beta Israel were until recent years the only Jews who contin
ued to offer animal sacrifices for the forgiveness of sins. The sacri
fices, which are no longer made, included most of those mentioned in
the Old Testament. 34 The Sabbath, which is celebrated on Saturday, is
strictly observed as commanded in the Orit. The people wash and get


18
FOR OUR SOUL
ready by Friday afternoon; special foods are prepared and served
cold, since it is not permitted to make fire on the holy day. All work
ceases from sundown on Friday to sundown on Saturday. In contrast
to the practice of other Jews, sexual intercourse is forbidden on the
Sabbath. Indeed, the Beta Israel have given the Sabbath a personality
that is actively engaged on their behalf. They have given it the special
attributes of a woman who is crowned by the angels in heaven each
Sabbath, plays major roles in delivering souls from hell, and acts as
chief mediator on behalf of believers. 35
In addition, they celebrate Passover, Day of Atonement (a day of
fasting), the Festival of Booths which lasts for a week (although they
do not live in booths), and the Pentecost or harvest. The commemo
ration of Skewed is purely their own, which they continue to cele
brate, even after their arrival in Israel. The Beta Israel have never
commemorated any of the postexilic Jewish holidays such as the
feasts of Purim or Hanukkah. Nor do they use prayer shawls or wear
the kippa. They do not practice the bar (or bat) mitzvah when a Jew
ish boy of thirteen becomes initiated as a son of the Law. However,
the Beta Israel do have their own traditional initiation of boys. When
a boy reaches the age of fourteen, he offers gifts of money to a priest,
who then becomes ynefis abat, or the boy’s soul father, for life. In
this way, the boy is initiated into adulthood and accountability.
Nearly every village has a mesgid (place of worship) with one or
three compartments, where villagers, led by their kes or kahin (priest)
and debtra (deacon or cantor), come to worship. The priesthood is
not hereditary and is not restricted to a particular family, as was the
case in the days of the Old Testament. Instead, a priest is elected by
the community and appointed by the high priest. Much of the educa
tion for the priesthood is carried out under the supervision of the
monks and the high priest.
Days of fasting occur from morning until night. At the end of the
day, they can eat anything, including animal products, which is con
trary to the practices of the Christians in Ethiopia, who do not touch
milk, butter, or meat during periods of fast. In matters of food, the
Beat Israel strictly follow the teachings of the Orit and do not eat the
meat of animals that do not chew their cud or have a cloven hoof.
However, they do not follow the rules of not mixing meat and dairy
products as other Jews do.
Jews, Christians and Muslims in Ethiopia do not eat the meat of an
animal slaughtered (yetebareke) by a nonmember of their religion.
Like the others, the Beta Israel are very strict about this.


19
Introduction and Historical Background
Ritual purity is of great concern to the Beta Israel, and as a com
munity they are very clean. As documented by Leslau, 36 the Beta Is
rael consider the following people unclean: a woman during the time
of her menstrual period, a mother in childbirth, a midwife, people
who perform circumcision or excision, people who touch or bury a
corpse, people who touch a grave, people who touch a dead animal,
people who come in physical contact with a non-Beta Israel, and a
priest and his wife after sexual intercourse. People considered un
clean must stay outside the community for a specified number of
days, depending on the degree of impurity. When the period of seclu
sion is over, individuals wash themselves, and their clothes and in
some instances shave their heads. For example, during the menstrual
period, a woman is secluded in a special hut known as yemergetn gojo
(hut of curse or malediction) or simply yedern gojo (hut of blood) for
seven days. At the end of the seclusion, she washes her clothes and
herself and shaves her head before rejoining the family. The same is
done following childbirth. For the duration of forty days if the child
is male and eighty days if female, the mother is confined to a special
hut. During the confinement, she is supplied with food and other ne
cessities by members of the family, but no one is allowed to touch
her. If this happens by accident, the affected person is required to
go through a ritual of purification. At the end of the period of con
finement, the woman washes her clothes and body before rejoining
the family.
Regarding marriage, the practices of the Beta Israel are similar to
those of others in surrounding areas. The parents and relatives of the
groom select the prospective bride, usually at a very early age, and the
groom and bride as a rule do not see each other before the wedding
night. Although divorce occurs frequently, there is no special Beta Is
rael law that governs divorce. Divorce for a priest is a sin. When it is
discovered that a bride is not a virgin on the wedding night, divorce is
justified, even for a priest, and is sufficient grounds for excommuni
cation from the community. Virginity is certified either by a group of
elderly women who examine the bride on the night before the wed
ding or by the groom himself on the wedding night.
The Beta Israel practice magic, as do other Ethiopians. They do
not consider it evil or especially improper when it is practiced on
a Gentile.


20
FOR OUR SOUL
HOW NEIGHBORS LOOK AT THE BETA ISRAEL
Since the nineteenth century at
least, much of the suspicion and persecution of the Beta Israel has
come not from the central government (once they were vanquished in
the military field they were not considered a threat) but from the
communities in which they have lived. It seems misgivings arose pri
marily for reasons of (1) secretiveness, (2) absence of communication,
(3) practices of despised occupations, and (4) religion—perhaps in this
order. There was mutual exclusiveness among the communities. The
Beta Israel felt their religious teachings required them to avoid any
contact with non-Jews. The Christians (the Ethiopian Orthodox
Church) and Muslims felt the same way. However, in highland Ethio
pia, where the Orthodox Church has the strongest grip on the popula
tion and where that religion is traditionally associated with national
patriotism, Ethiopians who believed or practiced different religions
were suspect. Intolerance and contempt followed, and persecution
was rampant against the Beta Israel and practitioners of other minor
ity religions in that part of Ethiopia, including the Muslims. In addi
tion, out of necessity, the Beta Israel perfected their skills as artisans
in blacksmithing, weaving, carpentry, masonry, and the like. Al
though these skills were valued in the larger society, the practitioners
were themselves despised. Some scholars believe the term taib is a
corrupted form of tebib (or tebiban, plural), the Amharic word mean
ing skillful or wise. This term when applied to the Beta Israel came to
mean one who is not merely skillful but also possessed of an extraor
dinary power which could be used for evil as well as good.
Another concept further complicates the matter. The term that
explains this concept is buda, meaning one with the “evil eye.” The
taib, then, is one who is a buda or one who could cast an evil eye on
someone who is not a member of that community. It is held that the
taib can change into a hyena at night and, after going through some
rituals, turn back into a human being. The taib also can cause some
one’s death and after the burial can secretly remove the body and
turn it into a slave. That slave is not aware of its original identity and
simply does as it is commanded. If relatives of the slave drop by unex
pectedly, a slave can be turned into a household utensil by the stroke
of a magic rod. Stories such as these are rampant among the non-Beta


21
Introduction and Historical Background
Israel communities and believed by young and old. These beliefs have
prompted terrible mistreatment of the Beta Israel in some communi
ties. It should be noted, however, that the buda concept is not ap
plied to the Beta Israel alone; there are other communities in different
parts of the country whose members are also practitioners of the de
spised vocations and also suspected of being buda.
Because the Beta Israel’s religion forbids them to eat food pre
pared by outsiders, they do not travel far from their home bases.
Some have thought this was because their religion forbade them to
engage in trade, but this is not so. They do go to the local markets to
sell or exchange their products. This inability to travel farther also
might have contributed to the misunderstandings of their true identity
as skillful, religious, and good people.
Since the nineteenth century, the Ethiopian emperors have sought
to discourage prejudices against the Beta Israel. Emperors Tewodros,
Yohannis, Menelik, and Haile Selassie all sought to dispel the notions
held against them. These emperors were aware, for one thing, of the
destructive nature of the attitudes highlanders held toward nonfarm
ing and nonsoldiering vocations. The emperors knew the traditional
attitudes against manual labor and laborers were counterproductive
since the country needed artisans and merchants for modernization.
But they also knew that the Beta Israel were very few and practiced
their religion in a highly prejudiced, intolerant society. They sought to
find some solution. They must have concluded that as long as the
Beta Israel persisted in their practices, the problems would continue.
Therefore, they allowed the missionaries to work among them with
the hope that they would convert to the Orthodox Church. Even
those who sympathized with their situation never saw the community
as anything but part of an expanded, monolithic, national agenda. On
the other hand, Menelik issued a proclamation protecting artisans
and traders and encouraging the practice of these occupations by oth
ers. In the proclamation, he expressed his bitterness against those
who berated artisans who, he thought, were the backbone of his
modernization efforts. 37 The emperor did not mention the Beta Israel
by name, but it was clear that he had them in mind. He was, after all,
fully aware of the tremendous contribution they had made in build
ing his capital city of Addis Ababa, as they had done centuries ago
when they built the beautiful city of Gondar.
After Word War II, with the introduction of an expanded system
of education, things changed rapidly for all segments of the Ethiopian
population, including the Jews. At first cautious but later in droves,


22
FOR OUR SOUL
the children and youth of the Beta Israel began to attend public
school. To attain a high school or college education, most had to
travel away from home. At first, the villagers of Beta Israel tried to
seclude those who had lived away, 38 but later they must have come to
realize that they were fighting a tide that could not be stopped. As
was true for other Ethiopians, the thirst for education was very great
among the Beta Israel children and youth.
As the young people tell it, they were subjected to insults from
some students in the public high schools in Gondar. But, they said,
they were defended by the teachers and as the years passed the insults
subsided. 39 Outside the Gondar region, of course, there were no in
sults of any kind from any quarter. It is therefore not surprising that
within a generation the schools had effected socialization in relation
to the national community to the extent that when Ethiopian stu
dents initiated organized movements against the central government
of Haile Selassie, Beta Israel youth were among the vanguards. Since
the movement was against feudalism and sectarianism and in support
of the common people, the depth of their involvement is not surpris
ing. Later, when the student movement presented an organized and
active resistance against the military regime that replaced Haile Selas
sie, Beta Israel youth were out in force. As a result, when the back
bone of the student movement was broken in 1977, many sought ref
uge in neighboring African countries, from which they were later
taken to Israel. It is now easy to hypothesize that, had the trends of
the 1960s and early 1970s continued for a while longer in Ethiopia,
assimilation among the educated would have become total, which in
the long run might have affected the continued viability of the Beta
Israel community.
SIMILARITIES AND DIFFERENCES AMONG THE BETA ISRAEL
The Beta Israel live in communi
ties scattered throughout the Semien mountain regions, around Lake
Tana, Tselemit, Wolqait, Woggera, Shire (southern Tigray), Lasta
(Wollo province), and the northern part of Shoa Province. This latter
settlement must have taken place some time after their final defeat in
the seventeenth century at the hands of Susenyos. The Jews might
have come there in search of better jobs as artisans, or perhaps they


23
Introduction and Historical Background
were brought by some of the rulers to help build their ever changing
headquarters, which was the pattern for a long time. In addition, I
have seen small communities of Beta Israel living in remote, isolated
places in Gondar and Tigray, perhaps unaware of the existence of
larger groups elsewhere. These small isolated groups have no desig
nated places for worship. They lead isolated lives, and their primary
contact with the larger community is for business purposes only. As a
rule, they are the only ones in the community who know how to
make and maintain plowshares, sickles, and other metal parts a peas
ant farmer needs for work in the field. Especially during the sowing
and harvesting seasons, one can see long lines of farmers waiting their
turn to be served by the Beta Israel blacksmith. Payment may include
blocks of salt, raw cotton, and sacks of grain. Although they raise cat
tle, the Beta Israel I am describing here do not typically engage in
farming. In addition, their women seem to attract men from the Gen
tile world. I have seen men traveling considerable distances to visit
them. It is likely that they were aware that the others talked about
them behind their backs, but there is no evidence of open persecution
against the group or any evil intentions toward them. The non-Beta
Israel, however, did suspect them of possessing the powers of the
buda.
Otherwise, the Beta Israel are for the most part indistinguishable
from the others among whom they have lived. There are differences,
however, in the perceptions and social interactions among the Beta
Israel themselves based on their different ethnic backgrounds. Thus,
there are long-standing presumed differences and interests between
the people of Gondar and those of Tigray. As far as language is con
cerned, at one time they spoke one of the variants of the local agew
(indigenous) languages such as Kuarigna or Kemantigna, in addition to
the other languages spoken in the host societies. By now, the old lan
guages have nearly disappeared, and Amharic, the national language
and Tigrigna, another important language, are the languages of com
munication. Many of the Gondar Beta Israel speak only Amharic,
while those living in Tigray speak Tigrigna as their first language and
some Amharic as a second language. Those living in the border areas
between Gondar and Tigray, such as Tselemit, Semien, or Wolqait,
speak both Amharic and Tigrigna. Most of their religious works are
in Ge’ez, the ancient language of Ethiopia from which both Amharic
and Tigrigna are derived. In recent years, however, some works have
been rendered in Amharic.


24
FOR OUR SOUL
The Beta Israel from the Gondar region are more numerous, are
relatively better educated, and also have provided most of the leader
ship for the community. Over the years, this group also has enjoyed
more of the educational, religious, health, and other benefits that
came from overseas Jewish organizations. Reflecting the situation at
the national level, these differences (tribal or class) exist among the
two major Beta Israel groups, the Tigray and the Amhara. Even in Is
rael, friction between the two groups continues to be a problem. 40
The crisis that led to the 1974 revolution in Ethiopia is one of six
or so similar traumatic events that have taken place in this ancient and
still troubled land. But this latest one, the most profound of all, has
fundamentally and irrevocably altered not only the socioeconomic
and political aspects of the society but also its most fundamental val
ues, its psyche, and its consciousness which has defined it for centu
ries. A series of droughts, pestilence (cholera), famine, civil wars, and,
over the last eighteen years, savage, brutal misrule by a clique of in
competent, ill-equipped, ill-trained young military tyrants known as
the Derg (“Committee”) under the leadership of Lieutenant Colonel
Mengistu Hailemariam (who later named himself president) are all re
sponsible for the misfortunes that have befallen this ancient land.
Even after the overthrow of the brutal regime in the spring of 1991,
the country continues to struggle to redefine its new identity and its
ethnic, linguistic, and religious borders. As of late 1992, the political
and social condition of the country could be summed up as in a state
of undefinable flux.
TRADITION OF EMIGRATION IN ETHIOPIAN MILIEU
In Ethiopian history, some individ
ual citizens and communities might have ventured to travel beyond
their borders for purposes of establishing residence. But they are
comparatively rare. One such rare but very significant exception is a
community of monks and nuns of the Ethiopian Orthodox Church
who have continued to live in Jerusalem since the twelfth century.
King Lalibela, of the Agew dynasty who was the force behind the
building of the famous series of rock-hewn churches in Roha which
he renamed Lalibela, was able to persuade the famous Arab general
Saladin, who had expelled the Crusaders from the holy city, to give


25
Introduction and Historical Background
him a portion of the Holy Sepulcher for his church. 41 Since that time,
although they had lost some of their holdings, a community of Ethio
pians have lived in the Holy Land. Later, when Ethiopia was invaded
by Fascist Italy in 1936, many of the Ethiopian notables, including the
late Emperor Haile Selassie and his family, had stayed in Jerusalem.
So when the Beta Israel began to arrive, they were not necessarily
alone or the first Ethiopians to establish permanent residence in the
Holy Land. It should be added here that the two communities, the
Christians and the Jews, have very healthy and supportive relations in
Jerusalem.
Otherwise, in the annals of Ethiopian history, the concept of mi
gration of citizens hardly exists. No convention, no law, and no ex
pectations for it exist. In Ethiopia’s long history, a few individuals
may have wandered from time to time to foreign lands, and some
may have lingered, but these were the exceptions. Even in the post-
World War II era when “brain drain” was a problem for many devel
oping countries, the moment Ethiopians received their diplomas from
colleges and universities overseas, they rushed home. For a long time,
it was believed that Ethiopian nationalism and attachment to the cul
tural milieu were so strong that citizens would not consider making
their homes outside the country. But in the wake of the 1974 revolu
tion, severe economic and political upheavals occurred. The brutality
of the military regime, which later claimed to have converted itself to
Marxism-Leninism, as well as severe drought and famine, compelled
hundreds of thousands of Ethiopians to leave their country for for
eign shores. It is estimated that three and a half million left, though
no one knows for sure. The first wave of migration was drawn pri
marily from among intellectuals and professionals. The younger gen
eration of schooled people followed when they found life untenable
after their attempt to topple the military regime failed. They felt their
own safety and the lives of members of their families were in jeop
ardy. They left in droves for safety and security in other countries.
Soon it became known that there was hardly a country in the world
where an Ethiopian emigre could not be found.
Although there are important qualitative differences, the waves of
migration of the Beta Israel must be considered in this context. In ad
dition to their victimization and persecution as a minority religious
and cultural group prior to the revolution, they also suffered, like
other Ethiopians, as a result of conditions prevailing in postrevolu
tionary Ethiopian society. Unlike other Ethiopians, however, their
migration involved most of the families in their villages and was di-


26
FOR OUR SOUL
rected toward a specific destination ready and waiting to receive
them. That home was Israel. From the mid-1970s onward they jour
neyed to Israel. In the beginning, they were able to travel directly and
secretly from Ethiopia to the Middle East, but later circumstances
demanded that they enter third or fourth countries en route to their
destination.
PERSONAL VIEW
Like many others, I became inter
ested in the whole dramatic episode of the Beta Israel immigration. I
was especially interested to learn how the Ethiopians would fare in
such a profoundly different society as Israel. After all, most of the
Beta Israel came from one of the most conservative, rural regions of
Ethiopia, where modem means of communication and transportation
were undeveloped, illiteracy among the adult population was more
than 90 percent, and isolation has been the norm for centuries. Fur
thermore, for the Beta Israel, the migration process included most of
the families of the community—women and children as well as men.
One’s ability to survive in a foreign land was not the issue. Finally, as
one who was bom and brought up in the region, I was curious to
learn how “we”—meaning rural Gondar-Tigray Ethiopians—behave
or cope with this kind of situation. After all, such a phenomenon on
this scale has never before taken place in Ethiopia. Equally important,
perhaps, as an emigre myself, now living in the United States for near
two decades, and always feeling that I was deprived of the exciting
opportunities of continuing to work, live, and find fulfillment in my
own society, I decided to seize the occasion to study the conditions
of the Beta Israel in the context of Israel. In addition, I was brought
up in religious community, and the Bible in its historical context
holds an abiding emotional and intellectual interest for me. I have al
ways been interested in the traditions of Judaism and later in Israel.
My visit to the land in the 1960s deepened my interest. As it turned
out, and perhaps not surprising, the experiences of living and working
with the immigrants for a total of fifteen months proved rewarding
beyond my expectations.
In 1969, as a guest of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Israeli
government, I had visited Israel for a period of two weeks. At the


27
Introduction and Historical Background
time, I was an officer at Haile Selassie I University in Ethiopia. I en
joyed the experience of visiting Israel’s institutions of education and
research as well as the exchange of ideas with policymakers, academ
ics, and teachers. I was impressed by how the state had organized it
self to achieve its goals and by the dynamism of its institutions and
people. In 1974,1 left Ethiopia on sabbatical for a year. I didn’t return
until the summer of 1991, for a short visit, right after the Mengistu
Hailemariam regime was ousted by the Ethiopian Peoples Democratic
Revolutionary Front.
I have been following the developments in Ethiopia, of course, in
cluding the migration of the people. In the mid-1970s, I was paying
particular attention to the movements of the Beta Israel. However, I
was not able to make the trip to Israel or to the Sudan until the sum
mer of 1985. With some assistance from the Office of the Vice Presi
dent for Research at the University of Michigan, I made an explor
atory visit to Israel to acquaint myself with the issues concerning the
policy, procedure, and patterns of settlement of the Ethiopian Jews in
Israel and to get a general but firsthand impression of the issues from
the perspectives of both the immigrants and the larger Israeli commu
nity. My primary concern was to determine how the phenomenon
could best be studied, analyzed, and documented so that verifiable
knowledge would be available to the scholarly community, policy
makers, and service providers as well as to the olim (immigrants)
themselves. 42
This visit was followed by another in the summer of 1986, when I
returned to discuss some of the logistics, methods, and instruments
with Israeli colleagues and friends (recent Ethiopian immigrants and
veteran Israelis). After returning home and having refined my thinking
on the tools needed for the project, I returned to Israel one more, this
time under the auspices of the Fulbright Senior Scholar Program and
the Hebrew University of Jerusalem for the duration of a ten-month
period between September 1986 and June 1987.1 made my headquar
ters at the Hebrew University in Jerusalem as a visiting professor and
research fellow at the Truman Institute for the Study of Peace. From
there, I traveled at least once, often more, to nearly every place the
Beta Israel were to be found. In collaboration with some colleagues
at the University of Michigan, I had originally developed highly strati
fied and structured instruments for the research. This involved ques
tionnaires and projective techniques which involved a lot of written
responses. But once in the field, I came to learn that the community
to be studied was in a situation of very high flux and that the Ian-


28
FOR OUR SOUL
guage problems were quite involved and perhaps insoluble. Many of
the people were not literate even in their own languages; the children
and young people were in transition between learning the new lan
guage, Hebrew, and forgetting their own native languages, Amharic
and Tigrigna. Although I am a native speaker of Amharic and am con
versant in Tigrigna, I became convinced that methods other than
those I had developed would yield better results. During the year of
fieldwork, the majority of the Beta Israel were in transition from tem
porary absorption centers where they had stayed during the previous
year to permanent apartments; some of the young adults were begin
ning to enter the labor force; and those between twelve and eighteen
years of age were being transferred to boarding schools. In the same
year, those in the age groups spanning four to eleven years were being
“mainstreamed” into regular schools. Given these circumstances, I
decided the best option was to follow the people wherever they went
—to talk with them and listen and to observe what was being said,
done, or considered in the context of the respective locations from
the points of view of the immigrants as well as the agents of the ab
sorbing society. Therefore, participatory observation and interview
methods were utilized. Although the immigrants were scattered in
more than fifty different locations, Israel’s small size made it possible
to travel from one location to another in a matter of a few hours. I
visited, talked with, and observed all kinds of people in schools, train
ing centers, absorbing centers, permanent homes, workshops, em
ployment centers, and wherever else Beta Israel parents, families, and
students could be found. I also observed and talked to many teachers,
social workers, physicians, psychologists, anthropologists, school
administrators (including officials at the Ministry of Education, ab
sorption administrators, and politicians at the highest level), house
mothers, food supervisors, rabbis, administrators, and academics who
had contact with the olim. I sat in classes, conferred with school per
sonnel, participated at playgrounds, and visited workplaces, homes,
dormitories, clinics, and synagogues. The objective was to get as
much information as possible by means of direct observation and in
teraction from as many angles and sources and sources as possible.
To aid my senses, as well as my span of attention, and to capture
some of the finer nuances, such as gestures, tones of voice, mealtime
rituals, and other more subtle but important expressions, I employed
video tapes, tape recorders, and still camera. As a supplement to my
extensive field notes, the information collected with this system of
modem technology proved a boon. The analysis of data incorporates


29
Introduction and Historical Background
information collected and recorded from all these sources. Where I
felt necessary, and in order to protect personal and institutional iden
tities, I have refrained from disclosing full names in all instances.
Initially, it was suggested that I might encounter some difficulties
from the Beta Israel because I am a non-Jewish Ethiopian and the
community, on the whole, might be suspicious regarding meeting and
interacting with outsiders. I gave these suggestions little credence. I
knew that given adequate knowledge of my intentions and my own
personal feelings toward the whole episode that had precipitated their
departure from Ethiopia, they would accept me readily. Outsiders of
ten tend to underestimate the strength of the ties that bind Ethiopians
of all persuasions, in spite of the many differences we may have based
in religion or ethnicity. In addition, when we meet one another out
side our country, special feelings emerge which serve to draw us
closer together. So once the initial formalities were over, the recep
tion I received from all quarters could not have been better. The im
migrants showed tremendous warmth and generosity toward me,
which helped the research to proceed smoothly and made the process
enjoyable. The project demanded long hours of work, but given the
atmosphere that prevailed, it was an experience that made the incon
veniences less important. The veteran Israelis—and this includes all
categories and levels of people who had something to do with the
Beta Israel immigrants—were cooperative and generous. There was
a readiness to facilitate the kind of project I was undertaking. I was
fortunate. I hope they all will be able to see a part of their efforts in
this book.


30
CHAPTER TWO

Israel as an Absorbing State
The purpose of this chapter is to
provide some brief historical background to our main concern, the
absorption of the Ethiopian Jews into Israeli society. It does not aim
at providing an extensive account; there already exists a rich body of
materials on the social, economic, and political history of Israel. Our
intention here is to present a panoramic view of the history and peo
ple of Israel to assist those readers who may not be familiar with Is
rael but are interested in the present topic. The bibliography at the
end of this book will help those readers wishing to pursue the subject
in greater detail.
Modem Israel is truly a land for Jewish immigrants. It was con
ceived and built on the fundamental Zionist principle that ultimately
the Jews, who until recently have been scattered over most of the
face of the globe, are to find a place of “ingathering” in their original
home, the land of Israel. Furthermore, the concepts of ingathering
and settlement were based on the fundamental Zionist and European
socialist ideologies that held that the Jewish people who had so
journed in different parts of the world among strangers, as minorities,
and in the process had acquired modes of behavior and of making a


31
Israel as an Absorbing State
living not always compatible with traditional Jewish ideals, would be
come rehabilitated once in the land of their ancestors, where they
would build an egalitarian, social-democratic state. On the whole, Is
raeli society was built on the quadruple principles of social democ
racy, modernization, integration, and Zionism. But first let us go back
to the pre-state period and examine how these ideas germinated and
developed.
THE YISHUV (JEWISH PALESTINIAN) SOCIETY
Palestine was ruled for some four
hundred years by the Turks until the end of World War I, when, be
cause of their alliance with the Axis powers, they lost control of the
territory. During the period of Turkish rule, no census seems to have
been taken of the population of Palestine or of its composition and
characteristics. However, even from the incomplete records available,
it is possible to gain some idea about the various communities, in
cluding the Jewish one, that inhabited the land. Some historians sup
port the notion that some Jews had continued to live in Palestine
since ancient times, and certainly some Jewish communities have
lived there since Medieval times, side by side with Christians and
Muslims. The estimate is that in 1800, out of a total of 300,000 per
sons, 5,000 were Jews, 25,000 were Christians, and 270,000 were
Muslims. The Jews of the period were mostly of Sephardic (Spanish)
origin and lived in the four holy cities of Jerusalem, Safed, Tiberias,
and Hebron. The Christian community, largely comprised of Greek
Orthodox and Greek and Roman Catholic, lived in Jerusalem, Naza
reth, and Bethlehem. 1 Because of improved health and living condi
tions and a continuing trickle of immigrants, the Jewish population
had grown by 1982 to 24,000. 2 Also by that time, a Jewish commu
nity of considerable size had established itself in the port city of Jaffa,
today a suburb of Tel Aviv. This Jewish community consisted, by and
large, of extremely orthodox people whose lives revolved around
their synagogues, religious schools, and charitable organizations.
Following a series of large-scale pogroms in czarist Russia in 1881
and 1882, mass emigration of European (largely Russian and Polish)
Jewry began. First by the thousands, then by the hundreds of thou
sands, Jews migrated to the United States, to central and western Eu-


32
FOR OUR SOUL
rope, and to Latin America. In 1882, a group of young Russian Jews
calling themselves Bilu, supported by a movement known as Hovevei
Zion (“Lovers of Zion”), emigrated to Palestine and later established
agricultural settlements there. Despite the many hardships they en
countered, this group of young pioneers persisted and later were
joined by other immigrants of similar persuasion. This continued until
1903 and constituted the first of the five waves of aliyot (immigra
tions). During this First aliyah, between twenty thousand and thirty
thousand Jews migrated to Palestine. In the meantime, the Dreyfus
trial in France and the change it helped to bring, about in a young Vi
ennese Jewish journalist—Theodor Herzl—led to a growing interest
of western European Jews in the idea of establishing a Jewish settle
ment in Palestine. Herzl, regarded as the father of modem Zionism,
worked hard and long to marshal the sympathies and support of Eu
rope’s powerful and wealthy for the idea. He organized the first
World Zionist Congress, held in Basel in 1897, at which the World
Zionist Organization (WZO) was founded, with Herzl as president, to
facilitate the immigration and settlement of Jews in Palestine. Be
tween 1904 and 1914, the second aliyah brought between thirty-five
thousand and forty thousand Jewish immigrants to Palestine, largely
from Russia (Poland was, of course, part of Russia until the end of
World War I). These waves of immigrants, consisting of organized
Polish and Russian Jews, arrived in Palestine with new social and po
litical visions which ultimately left an indelible mark on the develop
ment of the state and affected the environment that subsequent
waves of immigrants were to enter. In search of solutions to the eco
nomic, political, and social problems in their countries of origin in
general and to the problems of Jews in particular, many of those who
arrived during the second aliyah had been associated with socialist
movements in eastern Europe prior to their arrival in Palestine. Their
hopes for social change in their lands of origin had failed. The re
newed anti-Jewish pogroms and the failure of the 1905 revolution to
address their many problems must have convinced them that their
best recourse was immigration to Palestine and the hastening of the
organization of the Zionist movement. This group, consisting mostly
of young, unattached, highly motivated people who had rebelled not
only against the conditions of the Jewish people in Europe but against
their own parents and elders as well, brought with them what they
considered the contemporary ideals and sought to fuse them with the
precepts and traditions of a nationalistic Judaism in which religious
orthodoxy played no significant role. As mentioned earlier, their in-


33
Israel as an Absorbing State
fluence on the shaping of the eventual state of Israel was enormous.
As Judah Matras observes: “This wave of immigrants did become the
political, social, economic, and ideological backbone of the Jewish
community in Palestine, and large sectors of life in Israel today are
organized around institutions created by immigrants arriving in the
Second Aliyah.” 3
Then came World War I, which disrupted immigration. The
World Zionist Organization, now led by Chaim Weizmann, a chemist
whose inventions had been of military importance to the British, con
tinued actively to promote the aspirations of the Zionist movement.
Weizmann’s patience, persistence, and usefulness eventually led the
British government to recognize these aspirations in the form of the
Balfour Declaration. The declaration, issued as a letter on November
2,1917, to Lord Rothschild by Arthur Balfour of the Foreign Service,
stated: “His Majesty’s Government view with favour the establish
ment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, and will
use their best endeavors to facilitate the achievement of this object, it
being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may preju
dice the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities
in Palestine or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any
other community.” 4 The declaration, which was endorsed by Presi
dent Woodrow Wilson of the United States, signaled the beginning of
a British vision of Palestine. Within a month, the British had forced
the Turks to withdraw. In 1922, the declaration was incorporated
into the League of Nations’ Mandate for Palestine. The mandate
identified the WZO as the representative of Jewish interests to advise
and cooperate with the British government in matters pertaining to
the “establishment of the Jewish National Home.”
Soon after the conclusion of the war in 1919, the migration of
Jews to Palestine resumed, now under British supervision. Between
the years 1919 and 1923, the third aliyah, an estimated thirty-five
thousand immigrants, arrived in Palestine. This was made possible by
the favorable climate that prevailed during the first part of the man
date period and by the Bolshevik revolution which exerted pressure
on Zionist Jews to leave Russia. Like the previous two groups of im
migrants, this third group arrived primarily from Russia and Poland.
However, these immigrants were different from the two earlier
groups: prior to their departure from their respective lands of origin,
they had formed groups and had undergone training to prepare them
for life in Palestine.


34
FOR OUR SOUL
The waves of immigration continued. Between 1924 and 1931,
some eighty-two thousand new immigrants arrived in Palestine.
Roughly 86 percent of this fourth aliyah came from Poland. Primar
ily middle class, this group came to Palestine partly to escape the eco
nomic depression. But anti-Semitic sentiment was increasing, partly
because of hard times in Poland, and the United States refused to ac
cept more migrants from eastern Europe regardless of the unique situ
ation of the Jews. Two other characteristics of the people comprising
this aliyah are especially noteworthy. First, some two thousand were
Jews from North America. Though small vis-a-vis other nationalities,
this number represents the first significant wave of migration from
North America. Secondly, ninety-two hundred, or slightly more than
11 percent of the immigrants who arrived between 1924 and 1931,
came from non-European countries such as Yemen, Iraq, Persia, and
Turkey. Compared to their relatively small representation among the
third aliyah, (5 percent), this is a marked increase. But during the
same period, twenty-three thousand people left Palestine primarily
for economic reasons, reducing the total Jewish population to one
hundred seventy-five thousand.
During the fifth aliyah of the pre-state period, yet another group
of immigrants arrived. The years 1932 to 1938 witnessed the rise of
the Nazis to power in Germany, deterioration of economic condi
tions in Europe, and the accompanying search for scapegoats. As this
was happening in Europe, economic conditions also were worsening
in the Middle Eastern countries. The net result was that many Jewish
communities found themselves in very untenable positions which
eventually prompted them to migrate to Palestine. During this period
of the fifth aliyah, more than two hundred seventeen thousand Jew
ish immigrants arrived in Palestine. They came from Germany, Aus
tria, Poland, the Soviet Union, Romania, Greece, Yemen, and Aden.
In addition to the diverse origins, this aliyah was unique in other re
spects. The immigrants were older, relatively fewer were single, and
the ratio between males and females was nearly normal for the first
time, that is, there were proportionally more women in this group
than in earlier ones. This aliyah also brought many people with skills
and capital. There came experienced and well-established business
men and members of the liberal professions. Upon arrival, they estab
lished many businesses and enterprises as well as commercial and cul
tural institutions. By 1938, the Jews in Palestine numbered four
hundred thirteen thousand. These figures probably include illegal as
well as legal immigrants.


35
Israel as an Absorbing State
Toward the end of the pre-state period, and with the onset of
World War II, the rate of immigration slowed down considerably.
Conflicts between Jewish settlers and the indigenous as well as other
Arabs had existed for years, but these conflicts grew in number and
seriousness in the 1920s and 1930s. As the number of Jews in Pales
tine increased, local Arab leaders expressed their opposition. As a re
sult, the British Mandatory Government issued its 1939 White Paper
on Palestine, which restricted the number of Jewish immigrants to a
total of fifteen thousand during the ensuing five-year period. It also
stipulated that at the end of the five years, no more Jewish immi
grants would be allowed to enter without the consent of the Arab
population. The policy was in force throughout World War II, while
millions of Jews were trapped and suffering in Europe. Despite efforts
to control the number of immigrants, some forty-six thousand Euro
pean Jews were permitted legal entry, and another twenty-nine thou
sand entered illegally. In addition, another seventeen thousand ar
rived from non-European countries.
IN THE AFTERMATH OF THE HOLOCAUST
At the close of World War II in
1945, some two hundred thousand Jews from Russia, Poland, Ger
many, and other countries were among the many people classified as
“displaced persons” by the Allied powers. Temporary measures were
taken to shelter and feed them in refugee camps. The Mandatory
Government stood by its decision to restrict the number of Jews al
lowed to enter Palestine legally. Other means were found. One way
or another, most of the immigrants from the refugee camps in Cyprus
and elsewhere eventually found their way to Palestine. The process
was, however, not without intrigue and controversy, involving as it
did the United States, Great Britain, and the Arab governments as
well as Jewish organizations. Altogether, during the period of the
mandate (1919-1948), some four hundred eighty-seven thousand
Jews set up their new homes in Palestine, including some fifty-three
thousand who had arrived initially as visitors but stayed on. Of the
world’s total Jewish emigrants between the years 1919 and 1948,
about 30 percent came to Palestine. Of these, 80 percent came from
Europe, 10 percent from Asia, and 3 percent from North and South


36
FOR OUR SOUL
America, Africa, and Oceania. 5 Most Jews in Palestine were concen
trated in the three largest cities of Tel Aviv, Haifa, and Jerusalem;
only about 15 percent lived in rural settlements. This pattern of set
tlement would have repercussions on the dispersion of subsequent
immigrants, particularly those coming from Africa and Asia, for
whom successful absorption and integration were major goals.
The preceding analysis shows that the formation of the Yishuv
(the Jewish community of Palestine), which took place over a rela
tively short time, was a community created by immigrants as well as
one absorbing them. The axioms often made that the quality of im
migrant absorption is a function of immigrant role expectations on
the one hand and the demands made on them by the established soci
ety through its institutions on the other could not hold true here
since the Yishuv community did not have sufficient time to institu
tionalize its demands. In other words, the requisite institutional
framework through which immigrants could be absorbed was not
fully organized or established. It was only through the interaction be
tween the succession of immigrants, mainly between the two world
wars, that such institutional structures emerged. In addition, except
for the relatively few immigrants from Africa and Asia, most of the
immigrants were of European background who presumably had some
broadly shared cultural, political, and ideological reference points as
well as similar aspirations informed by the harsh economic, political,
social, and cultural realities of Europe. Whatever differences existed,
members of this European majority must have had a relatively easy
time communicating with one another about the type of society they
wished to create and the strategy or means for establishing the frame
work. At any rate, unique in the history of immigrants, a complete
dispersion took place, with only a few exceptions such as the Orien
tals and some Jews from central Europe. Dispersion is considered one
of the most important elements in the absorption and integration of
immigrants in the host society. For the Yishuv this happy coincidence
occurred, but it would not repeat itself when immigrants from the
non-European regions began to arrive en masse. By the time state sov
ereignty was achieved, the Jewish community was well solidified; the
institutional frameworks it wished to develop and behavioral norms it
desired to cultivate in the new state were defined. Those arriving later
were required to conform to the norms and role expectations of the
“establishment.”


37
Israel as an Absorbing State
ISRAEL AFTER 1948
In the aftermath of World War II,
the Jews of Palestine and their allies elsewhere concentrated their ef
forts on addressing the issues of Jewish immigration, the fulfillment
of the Balfour Declaration, and the provisions adopted by the United
Nations. Such nationalist aspirations and activities were the rule of
the day, for following the war, many heretofore colonized countries
were seeking their independence and freedom from European pow
ers. But what distinguishes the Jewish claims from the others is that
the Jews were not agitating for equal rights, independence, civil rights,
and so on, as most of the others were doing. Rather, they were agitat
ing for an ingathering of Jewish immigrants to Palestine to colonize it
and establish the right to enjoy their Zionist or national aspirations
there. Eventually, the Mandatory power, Great Britain, was forced to
bring the matter before the United Nations, which led to the decision
to partition Palestine between the Jews and the Arabs. It is not sur
prising, therefore, that in 1950, two years after the attainment of
statehood, Israel enacted the Law of Return, declaring the right of all
Jews everywhere to immigrate to Israel. This policy of kibbutz galu-
yot, or ingathering of exiles, was in complete accord with the cardinal
aim of Zionism: to reestablish a Jewish state on the land of ancient Is
rael, which would serve as the instrument for the fulfillment of the
Jewish. 6
The migration of world Jewry to Israel is best understood when
viewed in the framework of the total demographic perspective. Since
the dichotomies between the different subcultures within the com
munities are pivotal in our analysis of ethnicity, pluralism, and equal
ity, we will take some space to highlight some of the more outstand
ing characteristics of the different groups. For one thing, the dispersal
of the community at the global level is very interesting. Although the
division of Jews into different categories of Ashkenazim, Sephardim,
and Orientals presents some methodological problems, the following
statistical patterns emerge. The total Jewish population in the world
in the year 1500 was one and a half million. 7 Of this total the vast ma
jority (67 percent) were of Sephardic-Oriental origin. In the same year,
some five thousand Jews were living in Palestine, of whom 80 percent
were of Sephardic-Oriental origin. By 1800, the world’s Jews num-


38
FOR OUR SOUL
bered about two and a half million, of whom the Sephardic-Oriental
sect or comprised 40 percent. In the same year, the Jewish population
living in Palestine was eight thousand, 60 percent of whom were Se
phardic-Oriental. From 1895 on, the global Ashkenazim population
increased dramatically; in that year, the global total stood at ten mil
lion, of whom only 10 percent were Sephardic-Oriental. In Palestine,
the total Jewish population was forty seven thousand of whom 40
percent were Sephardic-Oriental. From then on, the Sephardic-Ori
ental population continued to shrink relative to the global total until
in 1975 it constituted only 17 percent of 14,145,000. However, as the
relative number decreased at the global level, it increased in Israel. Of
the approximately three million Jews in Israel in 1975, the Sephardic-
Oriental group constituted 55 percent of that total. Thus, although
the total Sephardic-Oriental population in the world is now less than
17 percent, in Israel it constitutes a significant and growing majority.
By 1985, 58 percent of the Jews in Israel were of Sephardic-Oriental
background. Although there has been some moderation in recent
years, the birth rate of the Sephardic-Oriental segment of the popula
tion in Israel is higher than that of the Ashkenazim (except for the ul-
tra-Orthodox, who tend to have large families). With these facts in
mind, we now return to Israel proper.
At the time of the creation of the state of Israel in 1948, the total
Jewish population stood at 716,678. Of this total, 35 percent had
been bom in Palestine. Of those bom abroad, 85 percent had been
bom in Europe, America, or Oceania; 12 percent in Asia; and only 3
percent in Africa. Of those who had come from Europe, at least in
the earlier aliyot, many were single persons, while most from Asia
and Africa already had formed families before their arrival. Those
Ashkenazim who came as single persons then eventually met each
other in the context of forging a Jewish state in Palestine, indicating
bonds of shared aspirations and experiences. When children were
later bom to these couples in Palestine, the parents were in the posi
tion to inculcate in their offspring the spirit of pioneering Zionism.
The same cannot be said for the Oriental groups, since families were
already formed and in all likelihood children were bom both in the
land of origin and after arrival in Palestine.
Upon attainment of statehood, the migration of Jews to Israel ac
celerated. Within the first two and a half years, the Jewish population
doubled, and by 1960 it had tripled, most of the increase coming
from immigration. 8 Between May 1948 and the end of 1984, more
than one and three-quarter million immigrants arrived in Israel, in


39
Israel as an Absorbing State
contrast with fewer than five hundred thousand who came to Pales
tine between 1882 and 1948. This great influx of immigrants, of
course, overwhelmed the new state. The number, the diversity of
immigrant backgrounds, and the speed with which the migration
took place all would have significant consequences for absorption
and integration. Transporting, settling, and caring for the influx of
mostly poor immigrants placed an inordinate burden on the receiving
society, which on the whole shouldered it heroically.
Soon after the attainment of statehood, priority for migration was
given to the Jews of Europe who were in displaced persons camps in
Germany, Austria, and Italy. When the camps were emptied of their
initial occupants, they continued to be used as transit points for oth
ers waiting to migrate. In addition, those Jews whom the British had
interned in Cyprus as “illegals”—Jews trying to enter Palestine with
out their permission—now were brought in as well. Also during this
mass immigration period of 1948 to 1951, one hundred thousand
Polish and one hundred twenty thousand Romanian Jews migrated to
Israel. During the same period, non-European Jews began to arrive in
unprecedented numbers. Between 1949 and 1950, during what be
came known as Operation Magic Carpet, forty thousand Jews from
Yemen were flown to Israel. During the same period, almost the en
tire Jewish community of Libya was transferred. In the following
year, 1950-51, one hundred twenty-four thousand Jews from Iraq
and twenty-seven thousand from Persia immigrated. The differences
in geographic origin, and hence the sociocultural differences, were
very pronounced, obviously. Of the total number of Jewish immi
grants to Israel of the 1948-51 period, only about half were from Eu
rope, about 35 percent were from Asian countries (mostly from Iraq,
Yemen, Persia, and Turkey), and another 14 percent were from
North African countries (primarily Morocco, Tunisia, Algeria, and
Libya); that is, about half were from what are known as the Third
World countries of Asia and Africa. The pattern continued. Of the
total number of immigrants who came between 1948 and 1975, 50
percent were from African and Asian countries (Orientals). During the
years of 1952 and 1953, there was a slight decrease in the number of
immigrants primarily because Israel’s altered policy to give first prior
ity in aid to those individuals and communities whose security was
threatened, second to those whose skills were required by the state,
and only as the third priority to others. But even during this time,
only 29 percent were of Ashkenazi background. The largest group
was of African and Asian origin, 42 and 28 percent of the total, re-


40
FOR OUR SOUL
spectively. This is in sharp contrast to the 90 percent of Ashkenazim
immigrants who came during the Mandate period.
The explanations for this profound change in the origin and cul
tural backgrounds of Jewish immigrants to Israel are not obscure: the
wholesale destruction of the masses of European Jewry outside Rus
sia between 1939 and 1945; the refusal of the Russians to allow Rus
sian Jews to emigrate in any significant number; the general satisfac
tion of the remaining large communities of “western” Jews—in the
United States and Canada, South America, England, and South Africa
—with their conditions and opportunities in their countries; and, on
the other hand, the low status of, and quite often marked discrimina
tion against, Jews in Asian and African countries. But the point to be
emphasized is that the very pronounced shift in the kind of immigrant
who now entered Israel, as distinguished from the kind of immigrant
who had come to what had been Palestine, was not just a shift from
one kind of culture to another but also a shift in expectations. Jews
now were coming to a country in which Jews were in charge—and it
was still foreign, alien, and frustrating. Also, most of the Oriental
Jews who came now had lived among Arabs for centuries and found
that the Jews in charge in Israel knew comparatively little about them.
These differences, too, had profound repercussions, not only for Is
rael but for its Arab neighbors. 9
There were still other complications. The birth rate of people of
Asian and African origin was much higher than that of the Ashkena
zim. For instance, in 1960, the Jewish population stood at 1,911,000,
representing a 267 percent net increase over the 1948 population; 69
percent of this growth in population was a result of net immigration,
and 31 percent was natural increase. During this twelve-year period,
the number of children younger than ten quadrupled. The Jewish
population of Asian birth increased five-fold and that of African birth
increased fifteen-fold. New centers were opened for settlement to ac
commodate this influx and the rural population quadrupled. Immi
grants came from 89 different countries. 10 Because of the great pres
sures to accept and settle this influx, of new immigrants, insufficient
thought was given to the long-term implications for absorption and
integration of these settlements. Those arriving from the developing
countries came as groups and wished to settle in close proximity to
one another in Israel so that they would not lose the kind of com
munal traditions they had enjoyed in their lands of origin. The Orien
tals also expected not only to practice their Judaism as they had de
veloped it but also to maintain their other communal, cultural, or


41
Israel as an Absorbing State
economic values from their lands of origin. This was a major differ
ence between the Ashkenazim and the Orientals in the Yishuv and it
remained critically important in Israel. As a result, the form and sub
stance of the Zionist dialogue within the Jewish state became altered,
perhaps irreversibly. The Orientals were perceived by the Ashkenazim
as coming from underdeveloped, semi-feudal, and traditional soci
eties, with different types of aspirations (primarily religious Zionism)
and different expectations and perceptions of political goals." More
over, the Oriental immigrants had large families and were mostly
poor, without education and without modem skills. On the whole,
they were generally unprepared to participate fully in a modem, Wes
ternized society such as Israel. The existing society perceived the
coming of the Orientals as a challenge. They had to be socialized,
trained, and acculturated to Western modes of behavior, which was
considered imperative for modernization. Perhaps it is fair to say that
as far as the Orientals were concerned, the only things they had in
common with the predominantly Ashkenazi society existing then in
Israel was their Jewishness as defined in broad terms, a common de
sire to develop and use the Hebrew language, and an abiding concern
for the security and survival of the Jewish state.
The concern for security, survival, and viability is, of course, in the
heart of every Jew in Israel. This is made imperative by a number of
realities emanating primarily from the historical circumstances sur
rounding the founding of the modem state. Israel is a pluralistic state
in religion, ethnicity, culture, and nationality. Of the 4.3 million peo
ple living in Israel at the end of 1985, for instance, approximately 3.5
million were Jews, representing 81 percent of the total; of the six
hundred fifty thousand Israeli Arabs, who constituted some 15 per
cent of the total population, more than three-fourths were Muslims,
15 percent Christians, and 9 percent Druze. The rest, about 4 percent
of the population, were made up of other communities such as mem
bers of the various Christian representatives, and the Armenians. 12 In
addition there are the two and a half million Palestinian Arabs whose
territory was seized from Jordan in 1967 and has since been under Is
raeli occupation.
To complicate the pluralistic nature of the society of this small
state even further, serious divisions exist within the Jewish commu
nity. Among the Jews, 70 percent consider themselves to be nonreli
gious (secular); the remaining 30 percent are religious (different
shades of Orthodox). Among the latter are people who not only do
not believe in Zionism but actively oppose the instruments set up for


42
FOR OUR SOUL
the state’s existence. Yet the latter are the ones who set up the rules
that govern most of the fundamental aspects of life such as the initia
tions of children, marriage, divorce, and holiday observation. As one
might expect, the relationships between the religious and the non
religious communities are in many respects at cross purposes. Yet
there is also an understanding, or so it seems, that one cannot exist
without the other. For in Israel, there is no separation of state and re
ligion, even while there are serious disagreements about the reasons
why this should be so. The magnitude of the immigration, especially
from the African and Asian countries, over a short period of time and
the many economic, occupational, and educational challenges it rep
resents must be viewed in this context.
As far as the state was concerned, the greatest challenge was how
to marshal the resources needed to address the many problems repre
sented by the immigration of the Orientals. Many other nations, at
one time or another, have been confronted with similar problems,
but never on the scale Israel faced in the 1950s. The young state was
overwhelmed by immigrants who were different in many respects—
poor, unskilled, and with different aspirations and worldviews. These
important differences made the successful absorption and integration
into existing communities problematic. When the immigration of
Orientals to Israel was at its zenith, the culture was still being formed,
and the institutions were in the conceptual stage and not yet organ
ized. The Orientals came in as the institutional infrastructures for ab
sorption were being put into place. But they were given little opportu
nity (or perhaps they were unable or not sufficiently mobilized to
seize the opportunity) to participate in the shaping of the infra
structure to suit their purposes or even to leave the imprint of their
thoughts, hopes, and concerns on these institutions. Instead, the Ori
entals accepted what existed in the country and tried to align their
economic, political, and cultural lots, hopes, and aspirations accord
ingly. Later they came to regret those lost opportunities.
THE “ORIENTALIZATION” CHALLENGES AND RESPONSES
The mass migration of Oriental
Jews to Israel was perceived by the receiving Ashkenazi society as the
Orientalization of Israel, a formidable challenge to the concept of


43
Israel as an Absorbing State
mizug galuyot (the fusion and integration of exiles). As was alluded
to earlier in this chapter, the African and Asian Jews—the Orientals—
were perceived as backward in their economic, cultural, educational,
occupational, and technological backgrounds as well as in their gen
eral sense of civic responsibilities. To the Ashkenazim, this implied
that a massive program of modernization had to be undertaken at
once. 13 Their orientation had to include aspirations for the “national”
culture and solidarity. The possibility that certain aspects of the Afro-
Asian cultures might be worth keeping, perhaps fusing them with the
best ones in existence, was not entertained. Instead, the Orientals’ tra
ditions were considered obstacles to modernization. It was imperative
to wipe out the inferior traditions of the Oriental immigrants and re
place them with Ashkenazim traditions and Western attitudes and
behavior. The primary objective was to achieve behavioral assimila
tion. Structural assimilation was also sought, though pursued with
much less vigor. 14 The key word was assimilation, reflecting the vi
sion that Israel could become a “melting pot” for Jews from a wide
range of backgrounds. 15 This same vision once was held for the
United States.
The task involved the desocialization, socialization, and resociali
zation of the Orientals. 16 The Orientals were expected to abandon
those values and traditions that were considered incompatible with
and indeed obstacles to the modernization they were to achieve as
they learned and accepted new attitudes, behaviors, and skills in line
with the conditions and expectations of life in Israeli society. How
ever, many scholars say that while the efforts to resocialize and edu
cate the Afro-Asians were necessary and indeed commendable, the
premises on which these efforts were based and the way they were
carried out left much to be desired. In several ways, the policies were
similar to those of the European colonialists toward their Asian and
African subjects up until the first half of this century. As Klaff made
clear, in the 1950s (and even today), there were strong convictions
among the Ashkenazi settlers and a good segment of the academic
community of Israel about what social and cultural characteristics
should become dominant in the future of Israeli society. The Ashken
azim “believed the absorption of new immigrants required giving up
previous habits, customs, etc., and adopting the traditions of the vet
eran community, approach similar to the ‘Anglo-conformity’ concept
in American literature. This assimilative perspective has tended to
persist in Israeli sociology with the issue of ethnic integration seen as
a problem of modernization of immigrants from Asian and African
countries.” 17


44
FOR OUR SOUL
Voices arguing the opposite views were not lacking, however. For
instance, Selzer 18 maintained that the positions taken by the veteran
Ashkenazim were nothing less than deliberate discrimination against
the Asian-African communities which led to the destruction of the
latter’s culture. He claimed that all cultures have equal validity and
that in a democratic state cultural pluralism should be encouraged
and cherished. Selzer’s position was, criticized however, by Cohen, 19
who argued that the cultural traits brought and maintained by the
Afro-Asians were neither endemic nor desired by the people con
cerned and that these cultural traits are not suited to the life-style of a
modem technological society.
The affected groups on their part could not be faulted for not
trying to accept and internalize the roles assigned to them. Shuval, in
her study of an ethnically mixed housing project, found that the Ash
kenazim were ranked highest and the Moroccan group lowest in sta
tus. The same study also showed that the Moroccans ranked them
selves lower than the Ashkenazim. Shuval added that in their desire to
gain acceptance, the northern Africans were conforming to norms
and values defined by the dominant group of the society, even when
they saw evidence of discrimination against themselves. 20 Weingrod
further elaborated on the depth of perception of the hierarchical sta
tus symbols: “To come from Poland or Britain is, ipso facto, to be
more prestigious than to have one’s origins in Egypt or Iraq. This rift
is fundamental, and it runs throughout the [Israeli] society.” 21
After studying the residential pattern of ethnic distribution, Bachi
reached a similar conclusion. He generalized that “the most marked
contrast was found between the geographical distribution of people
of Polish and Russian origin (who constituted both the largest group
among veteran settlers and the largest European group), and that
of people from Morocco, Tunisia and Algeria (being both the larg
est non-European group and the largest group among new im
migrants).” 22 Klaff added that the evidence demonstrates that ethnic
distribution patterns in Israel represent a “mosaic of segregated
people.” 23
Inequalities, real and perceived, could have been minimized if it
had been possible for the communities to live in proximity to one an
other so that they would interact and hence come to know and un
derstand one another’s habits and values. But this was not possible.
The Yishuv had settled mostly in the major cities, and, as pointed out
already, there was no congregation of immigrants based on country
of origin. The European immigrants, even when they came from dif-


45
Israel as an Absorbing State
ferent parts of Europe, were able to communicate with and under
stand one another. But the Orientals arriving after the establishment
of Israel were increasingly brought to settlements far removed from
the cities. Moreover, they were also settled by groups based on their
association in the land of origin. The Ashkenazi immigrants placed in
settlement towns later moved out to urban environments and better
opportunities while the Orientals stayed on. In summarizing the resi
dential patterns studied, Klaff concluded that “the data confirms that
the closer the geographic and cultural character of the country of ori
gin, the more similar the residential distribution of two populations
[Ashkenazim and Orientals].” 24
EDUCATION
Educational institutions often are
thought to be the best agencies for the absorption and integration of
immigrants. They are able to draw people from diverse home back
grounds. They try to impart common values, goals, ideology, and
skills as no other single institution can. The development and prog
ress of institutions of education in the absorption of immigrants
therefore deserve separate consideration.
The Jewish people have been known as “people of the book,” in
dicating their rich traditions and the great respect held by families and
individuals for high literacy, learning, and scholarship. The home, the
synagogue, and formal learning institutions are the major means of
perpetuating that tradition. However, the amount of dedication to
learning and scholarship varied among the Jewish people during the
centuries of the Diaspora. Whereas European Jewry was, in the main,
dedicated to the pursuit of religious and secular education, Jews living
in the Middle East, Asia, and Africa associated education with reli
gion—to be pursued by religious leaders or those aspiring to assume
some kind of leadership in aspects of religion. Mass literacy and aspi
rations to achieve intellectual eminence in secular fields were not nec
essarily a part of all Oriental or Sephardic traditions. This was mostly
a reflection of the largely Muslim host countries. To a large extent,
these differences between the Ashkenazim and Oriental groups were
carried to Israel and persist to this day.


46
FOR OUR SOUL
In Israel, educational and training enterprises are operated by sev
eral governmental, quasi-govemmental, and nongovernmental agen
cies such as the Ministry of Education, the Jewish Agency, the His-
tadrut (Labor Federation), the armed forces, and other independent
religious or secular organizations. Throughout the Yishuv, primary
schooling was maintained under the auspices of the different “trends”
—namely, the general, religious, and labor. Each of the trends was as
sociated with a political party, and each espoused a variant of the tra
ditions of eastern and central European Jewish education. Each tried
to use its influence to inculcate its nationalist, religious, or socialist
brand of ideology and party politics. This diversity of approaches to
national education was further complicated by the organization, con
trol, and administration of the secondary school system. The second
ary schools were not affiliated with any political party; they were in
dependent and primarily under private ownership, with the exception
of a very few vocational schools similar to the gymnasia type in cen
tral Europe. The British Mandatory Government tried on several oc
casions to unify the elementary and secondary school systems along
lines similar to those adopted by the Arab Palestinians, but their pro
posals were rejected out of fear of British cultural domination.
The demise of the trend system began to occur with the influx of
immigrants from northern Africa and other Middle Eastern countries
in the late 1940s. Immigrants had always been courted for their affili
ation with the political parties. The schools and youth movements
were means of political recruitment and indoctrination. But now,
since most of the Oriental immigrants were religious, the labor trend,
which was not religious, rushed to patronize them—going so far as to
establish a subreligious system. This political step aroused open ri
valry and accusations among the political parties supporting the
trends. The matter was referred to the Knesset resulting in a coalition
crisis and the resignation of the government. Finally, after two years
of negotiations, the State Education Law was put into effect in 1953.
This law abolished the trend system and replaced it with a unified sys
tem under the purview of the Ministry of Education and Culture. The
primary education system was divided into two categories: state
schools and state religious schools. With the exception of emphasis
on religious studies, the curricula, under the supervision of the Minis
try of Education, were standard across schools. This legislation
brought some relief, but dissensions arising from party politics, espe
cially between the religious and labor or socialist wings, continued
under numerous pretexts.


47
Israel as an Absorbing State
Since the establishment of the state, education has been conceived
as a major tool for the cultural, political, and social integration of the
olim and for the forging of a unified society out of the disparate eth
nic groups. However, as already noted, the underlying assumptions or
principles of immigrant absorption were based on two of the valued
premises of political Zionism: the collective particularism of the Jew
ish aspirations for an independent national state and the universalism
of modem Western civilization (the ultra-Orthodox wing of the reli
gious party, Agudut Israel, has its own agenda which is completely at
variance with these principles). With these premises in mind, the ab
sorption of immigrants was conceived as a complete reeducation or
resocialization of the newcomer, who in the process was to become a
new person. 25 The Oriental immigrants were expected to forgo and
forsake their past, including their Diaspora traditions, values, and cul
tures. Although in the majority, as latecomers who suffered from high
rates of illiteracy, low skill levels, and lack of democratic experiences,
they were required to adopt European standards and characteristics in
order to become participating members of Israeli society. The chal
lenges of absorbing immigrants from Europe were not so formidable,
since their cultural values were close to those being promoted in Is
rael. With the passing of time and the increased influx from Asia and
Africa, this unitary concept of absorption and integration became in
creasingly untenable, so much so that it was explicitly challenged by
the affected groups as unrealistic and discriminatory to the Orien
tals. 26 These challenges gave rise to a realignment of thinking in an
accommodationist mode.
Returning specifically to education, the gaps between the Orientals
and the Ashkenazim widened. The Orientals lagged seriously behind
in completing even their primary level education. Only a few were
able to pass the seker, the examination used for admission to the sec
ond level of education. At the secondary level, the dropout rate was
very high, and very few Oriental students were admitted to post
secondary or tertiary institutions. As the Ashkenazim moved into the
first-rate academic high schools that fed the universities, the Orientals
were channeled into the previously deserted second-rate technical
and vocational schools. 27 In other words, the Orientals were not get
ting very far with their education, and they knew that without higher
education they were not going to get anywhere in Israeli society. In
response to these challenges, a series of laws was effected between
1953 and 1978. In many respects, the problems of the Orientals were
similar to those which black Americans were experiencing in the


48
FOR OUR SOUL
United States. But in the United States, cognizance was taken of the
fact that the black minority was not benefiting from the status quo
due because of historic racial discrimination. In Israel, the problem
was attributed to differences in ethnic background, and the more
threatening factor of racial discrimination was not mentioned. In Is
rael, emphasis was placed on the Diaspora backgrounds of immi
grants which, with time and compensatory efforts, would be over
come. In other words, the difficulties were attributed to the
environmental rather than genetic backgrounds of the immigrants and
were therefore not a result of resistance of the dominant society. At
any rate, the specific goals of these laws were to encourage the enroll
ment of more children in the school systems, to encourage youth to
stay in school as long as possible, and to provide extra help for chil
dren from disadvantaged backgrounds to enable them to participate
as fully as possible in education. More specifically, in 1949, the state
provided free and compulsory education for children between the
ages of five and fourteen years and for youth ages fourteen to seven
teen who lacked elementary education. In 1953, the state abolished
the politically oriented trends system in favor of a uniform curricu
lum for all. The rationale for this law was that it would facilitate the
assimilation of the immigrants into the economic, social, and cultural
structure of the state. 28 This kind of legislative action was consistent
with the “melting pot” paradigm of absorption. But it soon was dis
covered that universal education and uniform curriculum did not
guarantee equal outcomes. Although more students were being ad
mitted to the schools, many were not graduating as expected. For in
stance, in 1956 to 1957 the ratio of Orientals in the age category of
fourteen to seventeen was 55 percent of the total, but their propor
tion in the secondary schools was only 18 percent; in the academic
secondary schools, their representation was even lower, 13 percent.
The authorities had to admit that the low achievement of Oriental
students was a result of “cognitive deprivation” during their early
childhood. This was followed by legislation to provide for
“compensatory” education along the lines followed for minorities in
the United States. Throughout this period, the aim of education was
to “change or adapt Oriental students to the existing structure of the
educational system which was elitist and largely responsible for the
failure of many Oriental students.” 29 The goal of equality of outcome,
however, remained elusive. In 1968, the School Reform Law pro
vided for the change of the educational structure from eight-plus-four
to six-plus-three-plus-three. The intention was to provide for articula-


49
Israel as an Absorbing State
tion at each stage so that the performance of students would improve
successively at each stage and to encourage social integration. The
law also provided for more qualified teachers in the middle schools; a
shift in teaching methods which emphasized inquiry rather than ver
balization; democratization of the secondary schools through elimi
nation or minimization of formal selection; and introduction of guid
ance and counseling, provision of kindergarten education,
encouragement of parental participation in school endeavors, and
fostering greater social interaction with the introduction of busing,
rezoning, and the like. But despite these reforms, the gaps remained,
especially at the secondary and college levels, with the result that
even the self-perceptions of the Oriental children were damaged. 30
Since 1975, there has been some acknowledgment that the problems
of relatively poor performance and negative self-image among Orien
tal students might have to do with the way they are instructed. Specif
ically, it was concluded that the problems may have more to do with
the nature of cultural or ethnic pluralism and less with material ine
quality between the Ashkenazim and the Orientals.
This recognition gave rise to the concession, hitherto a taboo con
cept, that ethnic pluralism was a legitimate reality in Israel’s life. In
1976, the Ministry of Education announced its intention “to integrate
the spiritual heritage of Oriental Jewry into education and culture.”
Though there remained a general tendency among educators and pol
iticians to negate ethnicity, it was felt that “in order to foster a posi
tive self-image of Oriental children, the culture, traditions, customs
and literary heritage of Oriental Jewry should find its place in the
one-sided European curriculum.” 31 It was alleged that these actions
would restore pride among Oriental students, mitigate their feelings
of inferiority to the culturally dominant Ashkenazim, and minimize
feelings of alienation in Israeli society. It is too early to evaluate the
outcomes of this shift in thinking. Casual observation of teaching
methods and classroom activities, however, suggests that little real
change is occurring. One might conclude that even in the State of Is
rael, which was created to achieve an egalitarian and just society
based on social-democratic principles, the traditional Western ethno-
centrism seems to persist.
The education system in Israel today is highly centralized under
the Ministry of Education and Culture headed by a cabinet-level offi
cer who is a member of Knesset. This central administration is re
sponsible for the training and certification of school personnel and
the curriculum. 32 The country is divided into six regions, each admin-


50
FOR OUR SOUL
istered by an inspector. The regional offices report to the cabinet
minister through the director of education, who is appointed and is
typically a professional educator. The responsibilities of the director
include the formulation and administration of national policies and
supervision of their implementation. The Ministry of Education has
two major branches: the state secular branch, which handles the non
religious education system, and the religious branch. Although both
branches have set minimum professional qualifications for teaching
staff and administrators, the certification requirements are not exactly
the same in both cases. The National Religious Party, which is re
sponsible for the maintenance and operation of the religious branch,
guards its schools closely. It is rare that one finds secular profes
sionals working in the religious schools. The secular branch maintains
criteria of professional status and employs qualified teachers whether
they are religious or secular.
Each branch has its supporters in the Knesset who negotiate politi
cally tight situations. Moreover, the political and religious factions
persist in their efforts to recruit individuals or groups of immigrants
into their own rank. Recruitment is facilitated by political clubs,
youth organizations, kibbutzim, and so on. Recruitment of new im
migrants is a very interesting aspect of national politics which, as we
will see, affected the Beta Israel. 33
With this brief background, one can see that even before the ar
rival of the Beta Israel, the culture, goals, aspirations, and expecta
tions of other Asian and African immigrants challenged the state ap
paratus and philosophy for absorption and subjected the educational
system to severe pressures. As Eisenstadt observes, “The educational
system was faced with the fact that the pioneering ideology had lost
much of its vividness and drawing power for the new Israeli genera
tion, that it could not be upheld by the teachers, did not appeal to the
new immigrants, and did not provide enough common bonds be
tween the old and the new parts of the population.” 34
In conclusion, then, it may be argued that to perceive the Ashkena
zim—their values, skills, and achievements—as superior and, in con
trast, the Orientals—what they stand for and their traditional values
—as inferior is to accept Western criteria of modernity. These include
such constructs as income, occupation, education, and power. By
these measures, the Orientals are indeed very far behind the Ashkena
zim. In other words, inequalities as measured by income, levels of ed
ucational achievement, and status attainment are glaringly apparent.
The question is how to explain the longevity of the phenomenon, de-


51
Israel as an Absorbing State
spite the society’s serious efforts to rid itself of it. There are, of
course, various answers. For instance, Chaim Adler of the Hebrew
University, who has studied these issues in depth over a long period of
time, points to the fact that the “population dispersion” policy—the
settlement of Oriental Jewish immigrants in remote parts of the coun
try—while it may have political and military importance, has tended
to aggravate the isolation of this disadvantaged category of citizens. 35
If, as postulated, social integration in heterogeneous societies such
as Israel is to be achieved, one of the primary efforts should be di
rected at achieving a structural dispersion of the various ethnic groups
so that they could interact at the institutional as well as individual lev
els and thereby come to understand and learn from one another. Be
havioral assimilation would be impossible to attain without structural
dispersion. In other words, unless the different ethnic groups live in
close proximity in residential settings, social integration would be
very hard, if not impossible, to achieve. The vexing issues of inequali
ties or perceived inequalities would persist, which, in turn, would lead
to communal friction and disharmony.
As things stand, inequalities among the various ethnic groups, most
importantly between the Ashkenazim and the Orientals, continue to
exist in educational attainment, employment opportunities, power
and status. Why the groups thus negatively affected are not going to
the streets in protest as they do in other societies has to do with the
external threat Israel is always confronted with. If that threat were
reduced, many Israeli scholars think there would be social disruption.
Researchers rule out the notion that such manifest disparities be
tween the two major subgroups of the society leading to inequalities
could be explained in terms of biological factors. Rather, they attri
bute the disparities to the different cultural backgrounds of the two
groups. It is admitted that to overcome the deficiencies represented
by the cultures and circumstances of the Orientals, massive educa
tional, training, and socialization efforts should be mounted.
Sociologist Sammy Smooha of Haifa University, himself an Orien
tal Jewish scholar, observes that the founders of it had sought to
make Israel as homogeneous and egalitarian as possible. This non-
pluralistic vision has led the nation for a long time to assume an os-
trich-like stance. “The time is overdue,” Smooha asserts, “for Israel to
come to grips with its structural pluralism, intergroup inequality and
conflict and to do justice to its disadvantaged groups. Israel’s most
cherished political stability and national cohesion are in danger unless
firm measures are taken to redress structural inequalities.” 36 Other so-


52
FOR OUR SOUL
cieties, such as the United States and Canada, have abandoned the
melting-pot theory as nonfunctional in a multiethnic society. In Israel,
for many reasons, this would be very hard to accept. But if, on the
other hand, the status quo continues, will the society continue to
grow into a harmonious whole?
Such questions are raised here primarily because the coming of the
Beta Israel, the most conspicuous minority group, may help to
sharpen the debate. Fortunately for the Beta Israel and the host soci
ety, there are forces at work now to change the situation in the right
direction. The policymakers are increasingly aware of the need not to
overlook background factors of populations in education. Students
different ethnic backgrounds do attend schools together, and more of
the disadvantaged youth are proceeding.to advanced levels. Annually,
up to 25 percent of marriages in the larger society are inter-ethnic.
Some of the Ethiopians already have begun to intermarry with the
veterans. Changes such as these augur well for the possible successful
integration of the newcomers.



ILLUSTRATIONS

Beta Israel boys at the praying (Wailing) Wall.


Two boys at a
bar mitzvah in
front of the
Praying Wall.
Sons and fathers at a bar mitzvah in front of the Praying Wall.


Nursery school children in Kiryat Arba (Hebron).
Yani Elchanan,
absorption center
director, Kiryat Arba,
with a Beta Israel girl.


Elders in council, Kiryat Gan.
Youth Aliyah World Director Uri Gordon chatting with T. Wagaw in front of
school Miqveh Israel near Tel Aviv.


Adult students in Mevasseret Zion near Jerusalem.
Vizunisky, in charge of Youth Aliyah programs for the Beta Israel, with the author
in Vizunisky’s office, Tel Aviv.


Workers at their tasks, Kiryat Arba.
Four generations of a Beta Israel family attending class with immigrants
from other lands.
Nurse’s aids at graduation.


Beta Israel young men at a metal workshop.
Young men at a workshop.


Recently arrived parents, their son who had come earlier, and his wife.
Demonstration in front of the prime minister’s office demanding reunification in
Israel with relatives left in Ethiopia.


53
CHAPTER THREE
The Journey and Settlement
As the Beta Israel left their Afri
can home for Israel, they must have anticipated that the move would
not be easy. But it is doubtful whether they, or anyone else, expected
the magnitude of the ordeal awaiting them. They were caught up in
actual and latent local, regional, and international rivalries and ani
mosities in and among Africa, the Middle East, and the superpowers.
Their flight from Ethiopia was exploited as a political lightning rod in
attempts to channel public attention away from the ills of these other
societies. In the process, the Ethiopians paid a heavy price arising
from their membership in a particular group of people in the Middle
East, involving their religion, race, and level of modernity. This chap
ter describes and analyzes the many intrigues and political machina
tions encountered by these people and the eventual triumph many of
them achieved in reaching their ultimate objective. The chapter also
indicates the extent to which the experiences of the Beta Israel may
affect their quest for successful settlement and integration in Israel.
In the winter of 1984, massive airlifts that came to be known as
Operation Moses effected the transfer of more than eight thousand
Ethiopian Jews from Africa to Israel. Operation Joshua, brought nine


54
FOR OUR SOUL
hundred more. Together, these were the climax, not the beginning, of
the exodus of Ethiopian Jewry from its home of more than twenty-
five hundred years. The magnitude of the escape of entire families
from religious, political, and economic oppression has as precedent in
African history only the exodus of the ancient Hebrews from Egypt
to the land of Canaan some three thousand years ago under Moses
and Joshua. This latest episode galvanized the attention of most of
the world across all spectra of beliefs, political orientation, and ideol
ogy. Up to that time, the world, which for the most part had been un
aware of the existence of African Jews, began to look into the mean
ing of the whole drama. Some people were alarmed by the political
and economic significance for the region from which the Jews came,
as well as for their destination. Even non-Jewish Ethiopians, living
outside the immediate areas of Gondar and Tigray, were, for all in
tents and purposes, ignorant about Ethiopian Jewry. In the long and
turbulent history of Ethiopia, even those people among whom the
Jews had dwelled for so long were not able to conceive of any asso
ciation between the Ethiopian Jews they called Falasha, taib, bale-ij,
kayla, or even buda,' and world Jewry or, since 1948, with the peo
ple of the State of Israel.
After the birth of the State of Israel, productive relationships in
commerce, security, education, and culture were forged and nur
tured. Following the Arab-Israeli war of 1973, Ethiopia, with other
members of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), broke diplo
matic relations with Israel. However, some tacit relations were main
tained off and on thereafter.
These positive dispositions had their roots in the religious and po
litical persuasion of Ethiopians. To begin with, the Orthodox Chris
tian faith, for long the state church, more so than other forms of
Christianity, is based on the tenets of the Old Testament, or Orit, and
on the other books that are considered apocryphal by most other
Christians but are accepted by Ethiopian Christians and Jews alike.
(The only extant book of Baruch is found in the Ge’ez language in
Ethiopia.) In addition, deeply ingrained in the ethos of Ethiopians is
the legend of the queen of Sheba, or Queen Makeda, and her union
with King Solomon of Jerusalem in the tenth century b.c. Their son,
Menelik I, was the founder of the Ethiopian Solomonic dynasty. 2
This union also gave birth to the legend that copies of the tablets (the
Tabot) on which the Mosaic Ten Commandments were inscribed, to
gether with some priests (kesoch) and cantors (debterawoch) were
transferred to Ethiopia. According to that legend, the Tabot was de-


55
Commonwealth of independent States
(formerly Union of Soviet Socialist Republics)
MAP 3. Approximation of routes followed to Israel


56
FOR OUR SOUL
posited in the historic church of Aksum Tsion (Zion). 3 This and simi
lar stories are enshrined in the highly revered book of the Kibre Ne-
gast (“Glory of the Kings”). Such legends legitimatize both political
and religious claims, as they are intended to do. But it is surprising,
with this background of intimate relations with Judaism, to learn that
the Beta Israel have been subjected to harsh discrimination and perse
cution by the very people who trace a good part of their intellectual
or religious beliefs and cultural, linguistic, and political traditions to
Judaism. The most plausible explanation may be the following com
bination: (1) In the course of time, the larger community of Ethiopi
ans was unable or unwilling to associate the Beta Israel with main
stream Judaism or even Judaic traditions. 4 (2) The maltreatment of
the Beta Israel at the hands of others was based neither on ethnicity
nor on anti-Semitic feelings. Indeed, the dichotomy that some have
drawn between the Beta Israel and the Amhara is misleading. The
Beta Israel are for all intents and purposes Amhara. Moreover, the
Christians in the area were suspicious toward any non-Orthodox reli
gion or peoples, not just the Jews. 5 (3) Over time, orthodoxy com
bined with jealousy of the special skills the Beta Israel developed to
compensate for their forced landlessness. 6 But the subjection of the
Jews to severe persecutions by the Orthodox majority, whose religion
for centuries enjoyed political and material support from the state,
was not unique. For instance, most of the Muslims, who are another
minority in the parts of Ethiopia of concern here, are also landless
and survive by engaging in trade, handicrafts, and weaving, as do the
Beta Israel. Roman Catholics and Protestants have been viewed with
grave apprehension and from time to time also were subjected to os
tracism, expropriation of property, and physical harm, until recently.
For smaller Christian sects operating in the country, such as the Pen-
tecostals and Baptists, termed addis mette (“newcomer”), the situa
tion during the Derg era (1977-1991) was very bad. Persecution was
coming not only from the local communities but also from zealot
forces of the Marxist central government.
In light of their long history of persecution and maltreatment, why
have the Jews in Ethiopia only recently come to the attention of the
world? More specifically, why, after having lived for more than
twenty-five hundred years in Ethiopia, did mass migration to Israel
become necessary? Were conditions worsening for them? Or have
they been maintaining the long-range goal of a return to the Holy
Land all this time? The reasons for recent mass emigration have to do
primarily with the current (post-1974) political, religious, and eco-


57
The Journey and Settlement
nomic conditions of Ethiopia. Their departure also was facilitated by
change in the political situation of Israel and countries in northeast
Africa such as the Sudan, Egypt, and Kenya, as well as in the United
States and, to some extent, Western Europe and what was then the
Soviet Union. Some of the political and economic entanglements of
these countries and their effects on the conditions of Ethiopian Jews
are examined below.
POLITICAL AND ECONOMIC CONTEXT
The immediate reasons for the
mass exodus of the Ethiopian Jews include (1) the drought and the
consequent famine which has become increasingly acute since 1973;
(2) the civil strife and military activities within Ethiopia which contin
ued to get worse following the 1974 revolution; (3) the increased
awareness on the part of religious or ethnic groups of their political,
cultural, or religious rights within the Ethiopian union following the
1976 Declaration of the Democratic Charter; 7 and (4) just as impor
tant as any of these for the Beta Israel, the availability of another via
ble home in Israel. 8 To escape to Israel, however, the Jews had to
mingle with the other refugees from the famine in the northern and
northwestern regions, from Eritrea, Tigray, Gondar, and parts of
Wollo. In the process of departure and resettlement, political groups
within and outside Ethiopia and the regimes of many African and
Middle Eastern countries played interesting roles whose conse
quences still reverberate across Africa and the Middle East. Needless
to say, these groups and regimes pursued their own political or eco
nomic ends unrelated to the interests of the Beta Israel. In 1973, after
a long, drawn-out debate, the Sephardi chief rabbi of Israel, Ovadia
Yosef, ruled that the Jews in Ethiopia were in fact descendants of
Dan, one of the ten lost tribes of Israel, and were therefore entitled to
avail themselves of the 1950 Law of Return which affirmed the right
of Jews in the Diaspora to return to Israel as full citizens. Two years
later, the Ashkenazi chief rabbi expressed agreement with the deci
sion, and on April 25, T 975, the government made it law. Through a
variety of channels, this decision was communicated to the Ethiopian
villages. We will return to this theme, but first let us further analyze
the factors that precipitated the emigration.


58
FOR OUR SOUL
Famines and attendant diseases have been with the people of high
land Ethiopia, off and on, for some time, especially in the Tigray and
Wollo regions, where a smaller number of Beta Israel are found. In
southern Gondar, the home of most of them, the drought was not so
severe. But the fighting between the rebels and the central govern
ment was severe enough for the young people and peasantry of these
regions to want to leave.
Since December 1960, when the first well-known unsuccessful at
tempt to oust the Haile Selassie government was made, the educated
generation of Ethiopian youth organized and staged various political
actions against the conservative and increasingly oppressive govern
ment. Schools and college campuses became centers for political
mobilization and demonstrations in favor of land reform, equitable
distribution of economic opportunities, more education for all, and
the like. The cumulative effect of these political agitations and ac
tions by students, who were later joined by people from organized la
bor and professional unions, was the popular revolution of 1974.
Haile Selassie was deposed, the constitution was suspended, and the
parliament was abolished. At all levels and in every direction in the
political, social, and economic sectors, fundamental and perhaps irre
versible changes were imposed on the country.
The military, which subsequently assumed power, tried to forge
coalitions with various civilian groups. But most of these, once again
led by the politicized student organizations, insisted on establishing a
civilian, progressive, “democratic” government of their choosing. The
military government, led by the Derg (committee), refused. Soon af
ter, the civilians, led by the students, decided to reorganize them
selves into an entity that later came to be known as Ethiopian Peo
ple’s Revolutionary Party (EPRP). EPRP, as a first stage, decided to
launch a guerrilla war against the Derg and its representatives and sup
porters under the campaign known as “white terror.” This was a fatal
mistake. The Derg retaliated against the EPRP with its own “red ter
ror.” The terror campaign against EPRP and its suspected sympathiz
ers was carried out in 1977 and 1978. 9
In spite of its considerable organizational and tactical skills, the
EPRP was no match for the government. Eventually, it was forced to
retreat from its major centers of activity, Addis Ababa in particular
and the Shoa region in general, to the northern regions of Gondar and
Tigray. In the meantime, the Derg’s pursue-and-destroy tactics re
sulted in the deaths of thousands of young people. Many were cap-


59
The Journey and Settlement
tured; some were executed, others suffered long terms in prison, and
still others were coopted to serve as informants and collaborators
with the Derg against their erstwhile compatriots. Among the cap
tured and persecuted were children as young as ten. The brutality in
flicted by the government’s forces on their victims is beyond descrip
tion. The EPRP was forced to regroup in the north, where it found
support from young Jews, among others. Retreat forced some of
these young people to seek temporary shelters in such neighboring
countries as Kenya, the Sudan, and Djibouti.
To satisfy its ever-growing need for military manpower, in 1979,
the Ethiopian government instituted a law of conscription—the first
ever in modem Ethiopia—forcing young people to serve in the armed
forces for up to three years. 10 Thousands of ill-trained or untrained
peasant youth were perishing in the civil wars raging in the north.
This decision on the part of the government added impetus for young
people and their parents to leave the country in droves.
As for the Jews, most of whom have been landless for decades, if
not for centuries, the announcement of the Land Reform Law in
1975 by the Derg was a welcome event. From now on, they could
own land, they thought, and make their livelihood. However, the
peasant associations newly established by the government across the
country continued to operate along traditional, discriminatory lines.
Committee members, at least initially drawn from the older genera
tion, tried to assign marginal or nonproductive lands to the Jews. Bet
ter lands were taken from them and given to others. In addition, with
the importation or local development of new technologies of farming
and manufacturing and the emergence of a new class of artisans
among the non-Jews, the economic conditions of the Jews went from
bad to worse. The Beta Israel’s initial joy at the prospect of owning
land must have been replaced by deep disappointment and helpless
ness. Once again, it was made clear that since, for the most part, dis
crimination against and persecution of the Jews were based at the
community level, a change of government or law did not appreciably
change their condition. In their search for alternatives, the possibility
of migrating to Israel must have seemed more and more attractive.


60
FOR OUR SOUL
THE PROMISE OF ISRAEL
Beginning in the 1960s, with the
cooperation and material and technical support of European and
North American Jewish organizations, and with some help from the
Israeli government," the Beta Israel operated some education and
health-care programs in Ethiopia. These programs included instruc
tion in Hebrew and religion. Encouraged by some changes in Ethio
pia, the Jewish ORT (Organization for Rehabilitation and Training)
initiated educational, religious, and medical programs in the Gondar
region, not only for the Beta Israel but for all Ethiopians living in the
immediate vicinity. 12 Convinced that the ORT programs supported
what the Derg was trying to institute across Ethiopia, the government
first extended a welcoming hand to the programs. ORT operated
them effectively through 1980. Then, quite suddenly, they were or
dered to cease and desist. Among the reasons adduced were that the
agency was serving as an arm of the CIA and of “world Zionism,”
anathema to a Soviet-supported regime that belonged to the Organi
zation of African Unity whose membership includes the Muslim
states of North Africa. ORT was further accused of either encourag
ing or facilitating the departure of Ethiopian Jews for Israel. 13 More
over, Payne asserts that the Israeli government feared their develop
ment activities were inculcating notions of the possibility of mass
migration to Israel among the Beta Israel—a dream Israel was not
prepared to fulfill."
So, as the Ethiopian Jews struggled to cope with the rapidly shift
ing socioeconomic circumstances within their country, and as many
of their young people were being persecuted relentlessly, the news of
the availability of a viable option filtered to their several villages. This
was indeed news. Except for a brief episode in 1836, the Beta Israel
generally have believed that their redemption had to await the com
ing of the Messiah, who would gather the faithful together in the
Holy City of Jerusalem in eternal peace, justice, and harmony.
Some Beta Israel youth had gone to Israel in the 1950s primarily as
students to receive vocational and religious training. Most returned to
Ethiopia to work for the government or in the Jewish villages as
teachers or religious instructors. But the influence of these teachers,
traveling back and forth, was very limited and affected only a small


61
The Journey and Settlement
number of young people. Despite both ancient and more recent cor
dialities between Ethiopia and Israel, permanent emigration of Ethio
pians, no matter how subjugated or despised, was never any part of
Ethiopian culture. Not only Ethiopians but leading European and
North American scholars as well documented that the Ethiopian Jews
were busy trying to improve their lot within Ethiopia. The concept of
aliyah, the ingathering of Jews of the Diaspora, did not apply to
them. 15
Nevertheless, political and economic conditions in Ethiopia con
tinued to deteriorate rapidly. World Jewry’s influence became palpa
ble. The new government of Menachem Begin approached the Derg
to discuss the legal emigration of Jews to Israel. 16 Given the Ethiopian
tradition regarding emigration of citizens, and especially the then-
prevailing domestic and international political situation, one would
have expected the Derg to refuse. But that is not what transpired.
Pressed as it was, the Derg instead decided to use this leverage to ob
tain weapons and munitions from Israel to use in its fight against So
malia and the local rebels. The two governments concluded agree
ments in 1977. Two Israeli aircraft flew to Addis Ababa loaded with
weapons and ammunition. On their way back to Tel Aviv, they trans
ported 121 Beta Israel people from Addis Ababa. It is probable that
such arrangements might have continued were it not for the unfortu
nate (some say deliberate) and premature disclosure by the minister of
foreign affairs of Israel, Moshe Dayan, at a press conference in Switz
erland in 1977 that Israel was indeed helping Ethiopia’s war efforts
through the provision of essential armaments. As could be expected,
this disclosure was viewed as extremely embarrassing and politically
damaging by the Derg, which vented its anger not only by denying the
whole story but also by expelling all Israelis from Ethiopia. Legal mi
gration was frozen. From then on, in the face of the worsening condi
tion of the Beta Israel group, and under mounting pressure from the
American Association for Ethiopian Jews (AAEJ) and other individu
als and similar organizations elsewhere, other means of escape had to
be found for the Ethiopians. With the cooperation of Kenya and the
Sudan, small groups of people began to slip out from Africa to Israel.
Still, the total number of Ethiopian Jews who settled in Israel up to
1979 may not have been more than four hundred. Thousands more
were waiting.
Toward the end of 1979, a new and dramatic phase began. With
stepped-up rebel activities in Tigray, Eritrea, and parts of Gondar and
Wollo, cooperation to facilitate the passage of the Jews to neighbor-


62
FOR OUR SOUL
ing countries and from there to Israel improved. At the same time, Is
rael’s increasing hospitality was becoming more widely known in the
villages and hamlets of the Ethiopian Jews. Ethiopians in Israel wrote
letters home, and some were even smuggled back by the Mossad, the
Israeli secret service, to help establish escape routes. 17 Now hundreds
of people from the southern parts of Tigray and from Wolqait left
their villages for the Sudan en route to Israel. By 1980, when nearly
half a million Ethiopians were in the Sudanese refugee camps, about
three thousand Jews were among them. The agents instructed the
Beta Israel people about the opportunities for escape and how the
journey could be facilitated to the Sudan. The villagers were assured
that if they made it to the Sudan or Kenya, the trip from there to Is
rael would be relatively simple. Some of these Israeli-Ethiopians
served as guides along prearranged routes where provisions were hid
den. Other cooperating agents on both the Ethiopian and the Su
danese sides were recruited to help.
THE SUDANESE
The person and the country that
played significant roles in the flight of the refugees need to be de
scribed at this point. The Sudan, Africa’s largest country, has had a
history of shifting alliances in regard to regional politics as well as re
lations with the superpowers over the last twenty-five years. Colonel
Gaffar al-Nimeiri came to power in 1969 in a Soviet-supported coup
inspired by the Egyptian revolution of 1952 led by Gamal Abdel Nas
ser. Two years later, in 1971, Nimeiri’s efforts to reduce Soviet influ
ence in his country led to an attempted coup against him which he
soon crushed with the support of Colonel Muammar Qaddafi of Li
bya. But subsequently, when Nimeiri stalled on the proposed merger
of the Sudan with Egypt and Libya, a perpetual dream of Qaddafi’s,
the latter began to plot to overthrow Nimeiri. In 1976, yet another
coup was attempted. Organized and financed by Libya, it was led by
Sadik el-Mahdi, a descendant of the Sudanese hero by the same
name. This time, Nimeiri turned to Egypt for help and was able to de
feat Sadik el-Mahdi and the Libyans. It was inevitable that events
such as these continued to play pivotal roles regarding the political
alliances and policies affecting the conditions of the Ethiopian
refugees. 18


63
The Journey and Settlement
The decision of the Sudanese government to open its borders to
thousands of Ethiopian refugees may have been influenced by the re
alization that the border of more than six hundred miles between the
two countries could not be sealed. And, as some have claimed, the
government’s reasons also may have included Nimeiri’s mother’s ori
gins in northwestern Ethiopia. Nimeiri himself has cultivated a deep
friendship with many Ethiopians from different walks of life. What
ever the underlying reasons, his manifest attitude was that the Sudan
could not turn away hungry women and children. But the Sudan is an
Arab state and a member of the Arab League. It was forbidden by law
to do anything that would promote or facilitate the policies or ac
tions of Israel. Handling the Beta Israel issue was a political as well as
moral dilemma for Nimeiri. At the initial stage, at least, his policy was
to let the Beta Israel come to the Sudan like any other refugees and to
let them proceed to Israel as long as this was done with great care and
discretion. For a time, this policy worked. Groups of Beta Israel ar
rived in Israel via the Sudan by air. The Israeli public as well as the lo
cal and international press knew of these operations but cooperated
with the government’s request to maintain secrecy. To a large extent,
a remarkable degree of discretion was exercised for a long time.
However, the influx of Jews to the refugee camps accelerated. By
1983, the number of Beta Israel in the camps greatly exceeded the
number of people departing for Israel. Hundreds of people were
dying daily from diseases, malnutrition, or starvation, and from mal
treatment at the hands of camp officials and inmates. 19 Between 1983
and 1984, an estimated three thousand to five thousand Beta Israel
perished during the flight and from disease and privation in the refu
gee camps. According to those who survived and made it to absorp
tion camps in Israel, beatings, imprisonment, robbery, and rape were
also part of the ordeals en route to and in the camps. 20 Survivors re
lated in 1985 that robbery came at the hands the shiftas (vagabonds)
as well as government officials. In many instances, they thought the
shiftas and government officials worked together. They reported that
they were robbed of clothing, food, and whatever little money or per
sonal effects they had with them.
As the refugees tell it, within Ethiopia, the attitude of the Derg was
stubborn and oppressive. Local officials such as Major Melaku Te-
ferra (his name means “angel” in Amharic), the governor of Gondar
region, 21 stood firmly against letting them go. At first, those Beta Is
rael who were captured as they tried to escape were beaten up, im
prisoned, and told not to try again. This seems to have worked ini-


64
FOR OUR SOUL
tially. But with the passage of time and the increased worsening of
their conditions, more and more of them attempted to get out. Many
succeeded. Eventually even Melaku Teferra was forced to admit it
was futile to attempt to stop the flight. What seems to have followed
was a policy of denial, ignoring the whole effort as if it did not exist.
In the meantime, in the Sudanese refugee camps, the situation for
the internees was growing worse. As reports about camp conditions
reached the outside world, pressures mounted on Israel to find alter
native, even unorthodox, means of getting the Beta Israel to Israel.
The Nimeiri government, on the other hand, fully aware of the politi
cal implications, refused to let a mass exodus to Israel take place di
rectly from its soil. The Israeli government now turned to a mutual
friend, the U.S. government, 22 to apply whatever pressure it could on
the Sudan. In response, the then-roving ambassador, General Vernon
Walters, discussed the need for a massive lift of the Beta Israel with
Nimeiri early in 1984 on a visit to the Sudan. In March of the same
year, Vice President George Bush followed this up during his visit to
the Sudan. In the meantime, the AAEJ, the strongest advocacy organi
zation on behalf of the Beta Israel, was letting the world know the Is
raeli government was stalling and urged the U.S. Congress and admin
istration to supply needed material and human resources.
In Israel, the Shimon Peres government was becoming increasingly
aware of the urgency of the matter but was also convinced it could
do very little without the full cooperation of the Sudanese govern
ment. Accordingly, Peres dispatched his deputy prime minister and
minister of foreign affairs, Yitzhak Shamir, to Washington to plead
with Ronald Reagan’s administration to prevail on the Sudanese to
cooperate, and to do it quickly. The U.S. administration in turn al
ready was feeling pressure from Congress and lobbyists to do some
thing on behalf of the Jews. Accordingly, the United States instructed
its embassy in Khartoum to do whatever was necessary to cooperate
with the Israeli and Sudanese governments.
The worsening political and economic conditions of the Sudan,
like those of Ethiopia, continued to play a significant role affecting
the welfare and eventual fate of the Beta Israel. Sudan had a debt bur
den of more than nine billion dollars, food production was low,
drought and famine were realities in the daily lives of millions of its
citizens, and it was fighting a prolonged and debilitating civil war
against the Sudanese People’s Liberation Army (SPLA), led by Colo
nel John Garang, who was supported by Ethiopia and Libya. Fighting
to survive and to bolster his sagging prestige, Nimeiri promulgated


65
The Journey and Settlement
the Sharia, or Islamic Law, in 1985. This might have gained him some
friends in the Arab world but did not help improve his relations with
the SPLA, which is made up of Christians and animists. As he well
knew, Nimeiri was in troubled waters. He did not need additional
problems. But given the urgent economic conditions on top of the
political ones, he was bound to respond positively to the demands for
facilitating the departure of the Beta Israel, even if that could lead to
further trouble. It was American financial aid, more than $197 mil
lion in 1984 with a promise of $250 million for 1985, which was later
doubled, that persuaded him. As was later brought out during the
trials of former officials, some monies from Israel and from other
Jewish sources might have been promised and delivered as well, either
to compensate the Sudan for its efforts or to purchase and equip
transport vehicles, provide safe houses, and meet security expenses.
Even now, however, Nimeiri resisted Israel’s wishes to move the
Beta Israel to Israel through the port of Sudan by boat or by any di
rect means. 23 However, Nimeiri did agree to the use of civilian air
lines to transport the refugees, but he insisted that this, too, had to be
done discreetly, on a small scale, and indirectly, to some location
other than Israel. Finally, the Belgian-based, Jewish-owned European
Airways was identified, agreements were secured, and the major op
eration was ready. Commenting on possible economic retaliation by
the Arabs, the owner of European Airways, George Gutleman, is re
ported to have said, “There is no greater obligation than the redemp
tion of captives.” 24 The Nimeiri government could not have been
more cautious. It tried to plug all loopholes, cover all tracks of com
plicity, and avert the wrath that would inevitably erupt in the Sudan,
other Arab countries, even the larger Islamic world. The Sudanese
tightened security around the camps where the Beta Israel were con
centrated. Visitors to the camps were barred. Certain government of
ficials, trusted only incompletely, and some individuals representing
international aid organizations were removed from positions where
they might be able to observe or interfere with secret operations. For
instance, in October 1984, the Sudanese commissioner for refugees
was summarily fired on the grounds that he had defied the Sharia
by drinking hard liquor. The truth was that he knew too much and
was about to know a great deal more of what was to transpire around
the camps.
Israeli agents continued to infiltrate the Beta Israel camps as spot
ters to identify, round up, and bring the emigrants together at desig
nated centers. At about this time (October 1984), a Sudanese diplo-


66
FOR OVR SOUL
mat is reported to have traveled to Switzerland to meet with
representatives of the Mossad and the Jewish Agency. There monies
were exchanged for the Jews’ safe departure and perhaps to reward
individual or collective official efforts for cooperation. 25
Finally, on November 21, 1984, one of the biggest ventures of its
kind in recent world history, later to be known as Operation Moses,
got under way. Between that time and January 6, 1985, Boeing 707s
made at least thirty-five flights between Khartoum and Tel Aviv via a
number of western European countries. The planes flew over Egypt,
stopping in several European airports for refueling, rest, and exchange
of flight personnel. Most of their charges were in terrible mental and
physical condition. In case of trouble that might have interrupted the
operation, it was decided to transport the weak, the children, and the
elderly first.
The operation was going well and might have taken care of nearly
all who needed to be removed, but the secret was leaked by an offi
cer of the Jewish Agency and later officially confirmed by Peres in a
press conference in Tel Aviv. The disclosure of the venture embar
rassed the Sudanese and Ethiopian governments and the operation
was brought to an abrupt halt. After a delay of some three months,
with the help of American military and CIA resources, an additional
eight hundred to nine hundred people were airlifted to Israel. Known
as Operation Joshua, this got most of the remaining Jewish refugees
out of the camps. The few left behind migrated to other countries, re
turned to Ethiopia, or died in the Sudan. Official doors have been
closed since then, but a trickle of Beta Israel continue to find their
way to Israel. In May 1991, a huge airlift brought nearly fifteen thou
sand Beta Israel from Addis Ababa to Tel Aviv. Since then, most of
the remaining have joined their relatives in Israel. For all practical
purposes, Ethiopian Jewry is totally uprooted from that country
which had been their home for centuries.
REPERCUSSIONS
For a period of at least six weeks,
Israeli officials and newspapers as well as international agencies had
agreed implicitly to honor the request of the Israeli military censors to
refrain from discussing any aspect of the operation. However, some


67
The Journey and Settlement
mayors began to raise questions regarding their ability to absorb the
newcomers, religious leaders were concerned about the Halakic im
plications of the new arrivals, and parliamentarians were dismayed at
both. When the leak finally occurred, it traveled through a very un
usual route.
The director-general of the quasi-govemmental Jewish Agency,
Yehuda Dominitz, revealed the existence of Operation Moses in an
interview with a very inconspicuous right-wing newspaper, Netuda,
published by a small group of West Bank Jewish settlers. 26 On Janu
ary 3, 1985, early in the day, two big daily tabloids, Yediot Ahvonot
and Ma’ariv, played up the story on their front pages. It is still a mys
tery how the story got through the censors. Netuda was not cen
sored, but the story was picked up by the Itim news agency on
Wednesday, January 2. When the two papers played up the story the
next day, the floodgate was opened. The international news agencies
spread the reports worldwide, and, as the article “An Unfinished
Rescue” in the Jerusalem Post on January 6, 1985, observed: “The
dike was in shambles. . . . Certainly no international, no African and
no humane interest can be served by any interruption of this exodus.
It must be hoped . . . that once the present hue and cry subsides the
effort can be resumed and the remaining refugee Jews of Ethiopia re
united with their families here.” But the repercussions of the disclo
sure reverberated worldwide, including in the United States, Africa,
and the Middle East. The Peres government held a press conference
on the January 4 to confirm the existence of the operation. This was
more than other governments could stand. Whatever tacit or explicit
help had been given, they did not expect it to come back at them this
way.
Senior American White House and State Department officials as
well as American Jewish individuals and spokespersons of various or
ganizations claimed to have been shocked and deeply annoyed by Is
rael’s decision to lift military censorship of the sensitive operation
Israeli officials claimed they had permitted publication only of the
absorption of the Jews, not the details of the airlift. Indeed, on Janu
ary 7, 1985, the Jerusalem Post reported in an article entitled
“Ethiopians Upset and Bitter over Airlift Halt” that the Jewish Agency
chairman hoped the worldwide publicity, on the contrary, would en
sure continuity of the scheme. While sending messages to the Ameri
can administration that the disclosure forced it to bring the operation
to a halt, the Sudan government accused Ethiopia of selling its Jewish
citizens for twenty million dollars in spare military parts. The Ethiopi-


68
FOR OUR SOUL
ans retaliated by labeling the Sudanese Zionist sympathizers who had
abducted the Ethiopians for money. Libya demanded an emergency
meeting of the Arab League to discuss the operation. Within Israel,
the opposition parties in the Knesset threatened a motion of no confi
dence in the government, charging that by officially confirming the
news reports, the Jewish Agency had jeopardized thousands of Beta
Israel still trapped in Ethiopia or other Third World countries. The
severest critics, however, were the veteran Beta Israel in Israel. A
crowd of two hundred fifty demonstrators marched in Jerusalem to
demand punishment for those responsible for the disclosure. “This is
sabotage. . . . This is calculated murder,” they thundered. In the
“Unfinished Rescue” article in the Jerusalem Post on January 6, 1985,
some others reportedly accused Israel of trying to back out of its
commitment to bring all those who wanted to come to Israel. Prime
Minister Peres tried to reassure all those who would listen. He in
sisted that the airlift would continue. “No economic difficulty, no in
ternal distress, no geographical distance and no political obstacle will
halt the effort,” he said. “We shall not rest until all our brothers and
sisters from Ethiopia come home.” 27
The Soviet Union, picking up the rehearsed lines from Ethiopia’s
Mengistu, opined that the United States had misused the funds desig
nated for relief to “abduct” Ethiopians. Mengistu appeared on televi
sion shows in Canada, insisting that the Ethiopians were not Jews,
that they were abducted and held in Israel against their will, and that,
given the chance, they would like to return to Ethiopia. In that May
1985 interview, he claimed that since they were not permitted to do
so, many were committing suicide. 28
The Sudan, because of its strategic location relative to the Persian
Gulf, is of vital economic interest to the West. Its geographic signifi
cance is strategically complicated: it borders on Egypt, Libya, and
Ethiopia, all of which are of vital importance to the global jockeying
of the United States, and it bestrides the Arab and sub-Saharan cul
tures on the continent of Africa. Nimeiri had balanced the various
conflicting pressures quite successfully, securing needed support and
assistance from both East and West. But from the early 1970s on, he
tried to align his government more with the West and received a sub
stantial amount of military and economic assistance over the years.
Now, when the West tried to call upon his assistance in the migration
of the Beta Israel, he delayed, fully aware of the repercussions sure to
follow once his complicity was revealed. And when the disclosure did
occur, his regime was indeed vilified by the Arab League, Ethiopia,


69
The Journey and Settlement
Libya, and a number of other Third World countries. His govern
ment was seriously undermined, so much so that his erstwhile allies
were already counting him out. The United States, for instance, was
withholding promised aid, and Egypt was apprehensively watching
the accelerating process of decline.
The occasion of Nimeiri’s state visit to the United States via Egypt
was seized by some of his military officers, led by his defense minis
ter, Lieutenant-General Suwar al-Dahab, to stage a successful coup on
April 4, 1985. Nimeiri stayed in Egypt. What transpired in the Sudan
as well as in other Arab countries following the coup demonstrated
political duplicity and intrigue of unusual proportions, highlighting
once again the fragile nature of the regional and international eco
nomic, military, and cultural alliances.
The new military council led by al-Dahab and the civilian cabinet
headed by Dr. Gizzuli Daffa-Allah, as prime minister, must have taken
stock of the conditions of the Sudan they inherited—the wrecked
economy, the drought and famine, political polarization among the
citizens based on religion and ethnicity, and a civil war that had been
festering for more than two years. They also knew that these condi
tions had grown worse while the Sudan was still enjoying the material
and political support of its erstwhile principal allies, the United States
and Egypt. The Sudanese decided to realign themselves with their
neighbors without, they hoped, alienating their traditional allies.
They approached both Ethiopia and Libya for reconciliation. These
two countries had up to now supported the SPLA in the south. If
Ethiopia and Libya could be persuaded to see the new government as
meriting reconciliation, the Sudanese thought, then John Garang,
leader of the SPLA, would have no chance of survival and would
soon be forced to the conference table for negotiation and accom
modation. The Sudanese also sent a high-level delegation to Moscow
to plead for Soviet help to persuade Ethiopia not to support the
SPLA. 29
In the meantime, the new leadership wanted to rally its citizenry in
support of its initiatives. This, they thought, could be done by putting
members of the former government on trial, thus diverting attention
from other problems. The main crime with which these former gov
ernment officials were charged was Sudan’s participation in the airlift
of Ethiopian Jews to Israel. As a member of the Arab League, the Su
dan had statutes prohibiting any kind of dealing with Israel. The four-
month trial in the fall of 1985, which was broadcast daily over radio
and television, tried to highlight what were considered Nimeiri’s fail-


70
FOR OUR SOUL
ures and looked closely at the activities of American officials in the
Sudan, in particular Ambassador Hume A. Horan. In the trial the
attorney general charged that the airlift had been supervised by the
U.S. embassy in Khartoum and that the CIA also had played an
active role. 30
The former first vice president, who was also in charge of the State
Security Forces, Major General Omar Mohammed el-Tayeb, was the
major figure in the trial. Attorney General Omar Abdel Ati charged,
for the state, that Tayeb was a culprit in undermining the constitution
and instigating war against the state and was guilty of treason and
spying. The charge added that the Sudanese penal code and constitu
tion prohibited dealings with Israel and that the airlift constituted
strategic support for Israel. In the meantime, the occasion was used to
highlight the complicity of the American embassy in the activities.
Tayeb was sentenced to two thirty-year terms, the equivalent of two
life terms. 31 The attorney general had wanted a death sentence and
said he would appeal. Tayeb also said he would appeal. While the
trial lasted, the Sudanese radio and TV public was entertained daily
with the detailed reporting of the Beta Israel airlift and the roles
played by the former officials and the U.S. government. Apparently
the public enjoyed it. 32 But the government’s hopes that the trial
would serve as a lightning rod were of short-lived. Sudan had to face
the realities confronting it.
The Ethiopians’ response to the Sudanese quest for reconciliation
consisted of two demands: (1) that the Sudanese government expel
the Eritrean and Tigrean rebel forces from the Sudan, and (2) that the
Sudanese culprits in the airlift should be brought to trial. Libya, on
the other hand, was eager to establish diplomatic ties and concluded
military agreements with the Sudanese. Libya also gave three hundred
thousand metric tons of free oil as well as two military aircraft to Su
dan and provided employment opportunities for thousands of Su
danese laborers in Libya. Libya did not seem to have any hesitation
about abandoning the SPLA, which it had been supporting against the
Khartoum government. The United States, for its part, continued to
provide economic, military, and famine assistance (four hundred fifty
million dollars for 1985 fiscal year) but reduced its staff in the Sudan
significantly, charging that the political climate in that country threat
ened the security of American personnel. 33 Egypt found itself in a very
precarious situation. After some hesitation, it, too, came up with
some fourteen million dollars in military aid, which was substantially
increased later.


71
The Journey and Settlement
The Ethiopian Jews long have maintained that they have been used
as pawns in the games of Ethiopian and foreign politicians. It is in
deed clear that they were caught in political webs and that their vic
timization was irrelevant to the players of the games. For the Jews,
the end does not yet seem to be in sight.
SUMMARY
The flight of Ethiopian Jews from
Ethiopia to Israel has been full of drama, conflict, tragedy, and
triumph. The Ethiopians, when they eventually decided to leave their
country of origin en masse for the Promised Land, ran into a complex
of problems they could not have imagined. They might have been
familiar with corrupt local government officials and with bandits who
robbed and plundered them, but how could they have anticipated
that they would become an issue of such grave importance to leaders
of African and Middle Eastern countries, let alone the superpowers?
The repercussions of the events must be viewed not only in global
terms but also in human terms for the sake of the immediate and
long-term well-being—mental, physical, and social—of those who
survived the ordeal and those who are still trapped in Ethiopia. In the
course of the whole episode, it must be recalled, many families were
separated. Parents departed with only some or none of their children;
children left their parents. Under Operation Solomon most of the re
maining Beta Israel have come to Israel. Now, the question for those
who survived the long ordeals is not separation from loved ones but
surviving and eventually flourishing in the new home. The question
must be, once again, what will be the future of this ancient, proud,
and battered people?


72
CHAPTER FOUR
The Beleaguered Family in Transition

This chapter deals with the family
in its various forms, compositions, and relations. It presents briefly
the traditional goals and practices for conducting life before coming
to the new land and proceeds to discuss how family members once in
Israel are coping, collectively and individually, with the tremendous
challenges; the types and quality of resources provided by the host
society to facilitate the survival and adaptation of the family; and the
immigrants’ perceptions of the service providers and material re
sources. The chapter concludes with consideration of some of the
main problems—technical, human, and perceptual—that have
emerged how these challenges and issues have been handled, and the
consequences of decisions made and actions taken.
THE SETTING
Organized immigration to Israel
from Ethiopia began toward the end of 1979. Before that time, there


73
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
were approximately four hundred Ethiopians in Israel. They had
come over beginning in the mid-1950s individually or in small groups,
primarily for purposes of education, to accompany a spouse, or for
other individual interests unrelated to aliyah. The only exceptions
were those 121 people who came in 1977 under a bilateral agreement
between the governments of Ethiopia and Israel. As indicated already,
that event had no precedent and was halted abruptly when an Israeli
politician carelessly made it public. Following that episode, legal or
open emigration visas were denied to the Ethiopian Jews. Alternative
strategies were devised. Most of the sixteen thousand (1988 estimate)
immigrants now in Israel escaped from Ethiopia in two stages be
tween 1980 and 1985.
The first stage began sometime in February 1980 and continued
through November 1984. In these years, some seventy-five hundred
immigrants, mainly from Tigray province and adjoining districts, ar
rived in Israel. The second stage, known as Operation Moses, began
on November 21, 1984, and ended on January 6, 1985. Operation
Moses, together with the mopping-up operation in March 1985,
brought approximately eight thousand more immigrants. Although
dramatic, massive airlifts were interrupted for a long time, small
groups of Beta Israel continued to find their way to Israel through dif
ferent channels. Between 1980 and 1985, some fifteen thousand im
migrants had arrived in Israel. Since 1985, approximately five hundred
more Ethiopians have come in small groups, making a total of sixteen
thousand Beta Israel immigrants. 1 However, these latecomers tend to
differ from earlier emigres. Many are from urban areas such as Addis
Ababa and had attained (or their parents or spouses had attained) sig
nificant positions in teaching, the health professions, or the civil ser
vice before leaving Ethiopia for Israel. The rest are young people with
considerable formal educational background. This group, then, is
comprised of Beta Israel who had become well integrated into the
mainstream of Ethiopian society. As the general conditions in Ethio
pia worsened, they came to see Israel as a viable alternative and began
to claim their erstwhile dormant rights. 2
When we consider the conditions and characteristics of the Beta
Israel in this chapter, we have in mind those who arrived in the two
stages between 1980 and early 1985. Most of those who arrived in
the first stage were from the Tigray administrative region. The Ti-
grean group constitutes about 20 percent of the estimated thirty thou
sand total Beta Israel population, including those still in Ethiopia.
Their native language is Tigrigna; Amharic is a second language.


74
FOR OUR SOUL
Those from Gondar and districts adjoining Tigray province, on the
other hand, generally speak both languages and are more versatile in
relating themselves to or dealing with the two major ethnic groups of
Tigreans and Gondares (Amharas). As a result of the Italian invasion
in the 1930s and the consequent movement of populations, a consid
erable number of intermarriages have taken place between people liv
ing in the border areas.
According to the Jewish Agency, the total number of families was
estimated at three thousand, and an additional two thousand adults
were singles. Many of the families were broken up through separation
or death, either on the way to third countries, such as the Sudan and
Kenya (mostly the latter), or in the refugee camps. Between three
thousand and five thousand people are believed to have died. 3
Although as a whole there were more men than women among the
immigrants (56 percent men, 44 percent women), in 1986, the Jewish
Agency estimated that nine hundred, or about 30 percent, of the
three thousand Ethiopian families in Israel were single-parent fami
lies. This is a reflection of the toll the hardships had taken. Moreover,
80 percent of these single-parent households were headed by females.
Among these females who headed households, 44 percent were di
vorced, 24 percent were widowed, 30 percent were married but had
husbands who were left in Ethiopia or had abandoned the family
since coming to Israel, and 2 percent were unwed mothers. About 60
percent of these women were younger than forty (36 percent of
whom were younger than thirty). In light of the fact that the female
population is the less literate or skilled and traditionally has been
restricted to the home, families headed by females present formid
able challenges in skill development, employment, socialization, and
adaptation. 4
Table 1 depicts the age structure of the immigrants. 5 It can be seen
that 7,620, or more than 52 percent, of the immigrants were younger
than eighteen. Of the remaining Beta Israel immigrants, 27 percent
were between 19 and 34; 8 percent, or 1,120, were between 35 and
44; 7 percent, or 1,080, between 45 and 64. Those 65 years of age and
older number only 860, 6 percent of the total.
Among those thirty-seven years of age or older, more than 90 per
cent were illiterate; very few females were literate. Among those
younger than twenty-five, about 37 percent had at least six years of
some kind of formal education. Nearly all of the adult population are
of peasant background and unskilled, and most had never traveled
beyond the immediate environs of their respective villages.


75
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
TABLE 1
Beta Israel immigrant population characteristics
Age group
Number
Percentage
0-3
992
6.8
4-6
1,442
9.9
7-12
2,598
17.8
13-14
782
5.3
15-18
1,806
12.4
19-24
1,970
13.5
25-34
1,950
13.3
35-44
1,120
7.7
45-65
1,080
7.4
66+
860
5.9
Total
14,600
100.0
Children and youth
7,620
52.2
Adults
6,980
47.8
Source: Jewish Agency of Israel and the Ministry of Immigration, Government of
Israel.
The demographic picture clearly shows that the immigrants are
overwhelmingly young and in need of tremendous amounts of train
ing, education, and socialization in line with the requirements of the
new realities. As a result of the traumatic experiences the immigrants
went through to reach Israel and their encounter with what must
seem to be an alien, confusing, complex, and overwhelming modem
technological society, the immigrant community is in serious crisis. It
may continue to deteriorate, unless determined, well-conceived inter
ventions are made at the different stages of the absorption process.
The Jewish Agency, the Ministry of Education and Culture, and the
Labor Federation or Histadrut have the challenge and opportunity to
organize the institutions of learning and training—the family, the


76
FOR OUR SOUL
schools, and the numerous training institutions sponsored by the gov
ernment—and to address the many needs of the group in terms of
skills, knowledge, and attitude formation.
CONCEPTUAL CONSTRUCTS
For immigrants, surviving and pre
vailing in a new society are facilitated by strong ego identity which
may be derived from strong primary group and family identity and
family support. 6
In addition, I suggest that the speed and quality of integration and
adaptation of immigrants are a function of the policies and orienta
tion of organizations—secular, religious, democratic, socialist, etc.;
the quality of the leadership in the organization(s) and the circum
stances under which they operate, at least at the initial stages; and the
ratio of the new immigrants to members of the receiving society. If
the number of newcomers is relatively large in relation to the popula
tion of the veteran community, the latter come to feel they are re
quired to carry too heavy a burden relative to their capacity to help
the immigrants without jeopardizing their own legitimate interests. In
other words, competition for limited resources tends to breed nega
tive attitudes toward the newcomers. Hence, a prudent policy pro
vides for a fair distribution of national burdens or responsibilities for
the immigrants among the receiving communities in proportion to the
resources at their disposal. If not, resentments build up, and eventu
ally the immigrants get hurt and form negative attitudes toward their
new country, while the host community remains bitter and divided
and may have to live with a residue of guilt. Also important are the
age structure and educational attainments of the immigrants. The
younger and more educated immigrants have more opportunities and
are therefore more likely to adapt successfully. Finally, the tempo of
immigration, settlement, and transition are vital ingredients in the
quality and speed of adaptation. If too many immigrants arrive within
a short time without adequate advance information and preparation
on the part of the host society, the newcomers tend to put too much
strain on available local capabilities and resources. As a result, either
the quality and amount of services suffer, or the absorbing society
is compelled to reach beyond its borders in search of additional


77
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
assistance. Such assistance may not be forthcoming, or it may come
too late.
THE MANNER OF HOMECOMING
To come to the Promised Land,
most of the Ethiopian olim experienced many hardships and much
suffering at the hands of government officials, vagabonds and ban
dits, and inmates. They suffered hunger and disease and witnessed the
deaths of many relatives at refugee camps. Since they left Ethiopia se
cretly, decisions had to be made about which family members should
leave first. Usually the young, who were more likely to survive the ar
duous and dangerous journey, were encouraged to leave first. An esti
mated three thousand to five thousand people perished in the pro
cess. Those who did manage to survive were in horrible condition by
the time they reached Ben Gurion Airport in Tel Aviv. At first, there
was some relief; the ordeal was over. But gradually, remorse and guilt
set in as they realized family members left behind would not be able
to follow soon and conditions in Ethiopia were worsening. Nearly
everyone who emigrated from the Gondar region left some close
family member or members behind. Reports coming from Ethiopia
regarding the drought and famine in general, and the continued mis
treatment of the Jews left behind in particular, further aggravated the
conditions of the olim. They tried to pressure the government of Is
rael to try new means to free their mothers, fathers, sisters, brothers,
sons, and daughters from Ethiopia. Demonstrations ensued, and
promises were made. But the situation did not improve, making adap
tation all the harder. More than anything else, the plight of the rela
tives they left behind continues to be a constant concern.
THE CHANGING ROLES
Ethiopian Jewish society is based
on patriarchy. At the turn of this century, Faitlovitch made some in
sightful observations about their family life. His remarks on divorce,
for instance, may be somewhat exaggerated, but otherwise the condi-


78
FOR OUR SOUL
tions he describes are remarkably similar to those found today. He
noted: “I speak ... of their life, which has preserved the patriarchal
character of the ancient Jewish family life. Polygamy or divorce are
things unknown among the Falasha. Their families are fairly numer
ous; on the average they have six children.” 7 The male, usually the fa
ther and husband of the household, is the dominant figure. He sets
the rules governing how the family should function, gives orders and
assignments to each member, and otherwise assumes the position of
unquestioned authority. In matters of spiritual and judicial activities,
the village elder, usually a kes (priest), is expected to provide guidance
and render justice. The woman, on the other hand, is expected to
obey or otherwise fully recognize the authority of her husband; she
has certain responsibilities within the household and is expected to
discharge her duties with the assistance of other women in the house
hold, such as mature daughters or daughters-in-law. In public life, the
woman has the right to initiate divorce. If successful, she takes half
the wealth accrued in the family during the marriage. Custody of mi
nor children is awarded on the basis of the age, gender, and inclina
tion of the children as well as the ability and fitness of each parent to
look after their well-being. During his visit to the Ethiopian Jews in
the Gondar region in about 1867 on behalf of Alliance Israelite, Hal-
evy, a Jewish Orientalist from France, observed that the women of
the villages participated fully in public discourse on matters related to
religious and village life. He noted: “Women . . . take part in public
gatherings as well as men. . . . They state their views on all questions,
and their opinions, especially on the subject of the laws of purifica
tion, prevail over those of men.... They are all very religious, and do
not omit to recite their morning and evening prayers.” 8
The mainstay of the family’s economy was subsistence farming and
craft work of many types. In this endeavor, all members of the family,
including children age seven and older, contributed labor. But the
central figure was the father. The rest of the family looked to him as
protector, provider, and leader in all spheres of family life. The
mother was primarily responsible for the upbringing of both male and
female children. When sons reached the age of five or so, the father
assumed full responsibility for them. The mother continued to be re
sponsible for the daughters.
On the whole, both parents, assisted by members of the extended
family, such us grandparents, uncles, and aunts living in the same vil
lage or in one of the nearby villages, recognized the gravity of their
responsibilities in raising their children. On all occasions, skills, mor-


79
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
als, and appropriate deportment were deliberately taught to children
at all stages of development. Some of these tasks, expectations, and
deportments in the educative processes were gender-linked, and pa
rental roles were delineated by sex. As far as the parents were con
cerned, to fail in the full discharge of their responsibilities would not
only deprive the child of his or her rightful place in society, but, if the
child failed to master developmental tasks and age-appropriate de
portments, he or she would bring shame to the family. Thus, in addi
tion to an intrinsic interest in the well-being of the child, concern for
the opinions of others prompted parents to be diligent. The following
terms and sayings in Amharic illustrate not only the general thrust of
societal expectations and parental role assignments but also the dif
ferent tasks and role expectations for males and females. Libant, a
very inclusive term, refers to a girl who is wise, well versed in matters
of proper deportment, and a skillful cook, or, in more general terms,
one who skillfully manages her several roles as a daughter, wife,
mother, and mother-in-law. Enatitwan ayteh lijitwan agiba means
“Marry the girl only after you have known or observed the mother”;
as the mother is, so is the daughter. In the same vein, society expects
that the boy should be appropriately brought up by his father. Failing
to do so results in the display of inappropriate behavior on the part of
the child, who is ridiculed, reproached or shamed for it. The term
yeset lij literally means “child of a woman.” It means that although
the individual’s body is male, his expressions and behaviors are wom
anly, which further translates to mean cowardly, fearful. This insult
denotes that a male child was not brought up by a man and therefore
his deportments display womanly characteristics. This shames both
the individual and the family. In a society that places a high premium
on manliness, 9 this kind of appellation is taken very seriously by the
person to whom the insult is directed. Many other expectations apply
to both males and females. On the positive side, the boy who has
been brought up well is described as yejegina lij or “son of a brave
parent” (father), once again showing the importance not only of
proper upbringing according to societal expectations but also of par
enthood and the appropriateness of gender roles. Still another term
that applies to both genders is yechiwa lij, or “a child of proper or
gentle upbringing.” The opposite is balege or even worse, yebalege lij,
which means “an uncouth child” or “the son of an uncouth parent.”
When the child has done something seriously wrong, the strongest
term, assadagih ayideg, is applied, meaning “May the one who
brought you up be destroyed (cursed).” These expressions illustrate


80
FOR OUR SOUL
the tremendous forces of the community not only in mapping out the
parameters of appropriateness but in specifying the contents thereof
as well. Families wishing to maintain respectability in the community
and wanting their offspring to be respectable must and do take child-
rearing very seriously. 10
Often, the father—or, in his absence, another male relative such as
a brother, grandfather, or uncle—concentrates on imparting to the
growing male child the imperatives of manhood, including moral for
titude and physical courage in support and defense of the family and
clan; and the an of being a good provider, with emphasis on farming,
cattle breeding, handicrafts, knowledge of the seasons, the nature of
the crops, the soil, and the like. The mother, on the other hand, con
centrates on teaching her daughter to become libam, wise and
thoughtful in matters of the family and the community. The mother
teaches the daughter how to cook nutritious and appetizing meals,
how to sew, how to serve the husband, and how to relate and interact
with the different segments of people in the family and community.
There is much to be taught and learned. Often, to achieve the goal of
inculcating proper behavior, parents or parent surrogates resort to
methods that demand obedience and imitation. Complete obedience
to one’s parents and elders is the time-tested, quickest way of instill
ing what is considered desirable. Traditional expectations and roles
do not leave much leeway for individuality or individual differences
and creative approaches to problem solving. It is not that effective so
lutions are not appreciated when they can be had, but the tacit as
sumption is that there is no time or tolerance for innovation. One has
to work hard within the prescribed parameters of behavior and find
his or her fulfillment in that context. When one fails to do so, the
punishments are severe and bring shame to one’s self and family.
With the coming of modern schooling in the post-World War II
decades, some children—even those in remote rural areas such as
where most of the Beta Israel lived—began to attend modern, secular
schools. The primary schools were located near the villages so
schoolchildren could continue to live at home. Secondary schools, on
the other hand, often were located some distance away, and those
few who were qualified and could afford to attend had to leave home
and take up residence in towns or cities. In the process, the traditional
responsibilities and expectations of the homes were diluted and
eroded. For one thing, as parental contact and influence diminished,
the influence of schools increased. In schools, the better ones at least,
the modes of thinking and behaving that were taught and reinforced


81
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
ran contrary to the methods and goals of traditional family education,
such as the values of independent thinking, rationality, the proper
place of authority, and the roles of family, government and the indi
vidual in the scheme of building a society. Concepts such as these are
for the most part at cross purposes with the traditional values out
lined above. Also, because relations between the homes and the new
schools were not close, there is little doubt that children experienced
some confusion about expectations and roles. Yet, since the number
of those who had access to schooling was relatively small and the in
novation of schooling based on secular values was of recent origin,
major problems and conflicts between the expectations and value ori
entation of the two generations remained for the most part sub
merged. When they did surface, traditionally sanctioned means were
used. 11
In this regard, the Beta Israel community’s situation was not much
different from that of other communities of similar modernity within
or outside Ethiopia. It has been demonstrated several times that mod
ern, secularly based schooling tends to encourage divisions between
families, between the old and the young, between the educated few
and the illiterate many, between the time-tested wisdom of tradi
tional values and freedom, and between absorbing received wisdom
and engaging in an active search for new ways of knowing and learn
ing. 12 Such tendencies toward dislocation are usually handled within
the communities, though often at great pain. As long as the contend
ing parties are on their own ground and traditional institutions are
still in place to provide moderating influences, complete dislocation
or confusion does not usually result. But when that society is also
confronted with complete physical, social, or psychological disloca
tion, as happened to more than half of the thirty thousand Ethiopian
Jews, the challenge is very different.
In Israel, as immigrants to a new land and culture, the olim found
that the familiar arrangements regarding role expectations, the struc
ture of the family, and the status of its members were all drastically
changed. To begin with, the new arrangements called for both the
husband and the wife to receive equal shares of income in the form of
either pension or wages. The man discovered that in this new envi
ronment, he no longer had special skills or other attributes which tra
ditionally provided him with an aura of status and power vis-a-vis
other members of the family. For the first time, the woman was in a
position to own and control her own income. She was encouraged by
social workers and others at the absorption centers and in the perma-


82
FOR OUR SOUL
nent settlements. While the man’s skills in subsistence farming, crafts,
or any of the other similar areas had no value in the new society, the
woman was still able to teach weaving, sewing, cooking, and basket
making to her daughters. 13 Unlike men, then, the women could con
tinue to receive some kind of psychological reward for continuing to
be useful along traditional lines, even as they began to enjoy the new
power derived from their new sources of income. The ensuing con
flicts led to the development of destructive behaviors such as fighting
in the family, drunkenness, and abandonment of the family altogether
for another town or woman. Knowledgeable Israeli informants esti
mate that the divorce rate among the Ethiopians is five to six times
that of Israeli society as a whole. 14 In the Jewish population in Israel,
6 percent of the families are headed by single parents; among the
Ethiopians, the figure is 38 percent. Of the single parents, 80 percent
are female. The same sources estimate that before the Beta Israel left
Ethiopia, only 23 percent of their families were headed by single par
ents. But these same sources add that the rate of divorce among the
Beta Israel immigrants may not be any higher than it was in Ethiopia.
It is possible that the higher incidence of single-parent families is a re
sult of separations and deaths that occurred en route to Israel from
Ethiopia. This has been challenged, however, by others, including the
Ethiopians themselves, who assert that the rate of divorce or deser
tion has increased significantly since arriving in their new home. At
one time, the problems of divorce and desertion were so worrisome
that one of the ministers in charge of welfare appointed a committee
to investigate the problem and make recommendations to his ministry
for action. 15
Yochi, a woman about forty years of age, married to an Ashkenazi
physician, is director of a community center of Afula where there is a
large concentration of Beta Israel (sixteen hundred of them at one
time, reduced to fourteen hundred by the time of my visits in Febru
ary 1987). The town is divided into three zones. Two are develop
ment zones where, among other things, housing is controlled by the
government, similar to public housing projects in the United States.
The American-Israeli “Project Renewal” scheme was in operation. It
aims to rehabilitate poor neighborhoods so they have better chances
to be on their own after the termination of the five-year project. The
third segment of the town is of high socioeconomic status—the
houses are individually owned and very expensive, and the people
who live there are doctors who work in the local large hospitals and
others of similar socioeconomic status. Yochi belongs to this latter


83
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
group. The community center is large and provides opportunities for
people of all ages to learn a wide range of basic skills. In addition, it
provides some facilities to local schools to enhance their programs. I
wanted to learn what Yochi thought about the Ethiopians. To begin,
she complained that there were too many of them in this one town,
which is not good for their integration and adaptation; they are un
willing to transfer to other towns—they like to be together. She
added, “If the Ethiopians want to live like that [in segregated
settlements], they will never become like the Israelis.” She said it is
not always the Ethiopians’ fault that they stay where they are. The
government wants to move them, but some communities do not want
them; in others, houses are not available. In other cases, Beta Israel
have declined the suggestion that they resettle in Kiryat Yam or Jeru
salem. “It is to the advantage of none to let them stay where they are
for a longer time,” Yochi said.
Responding to specific family situations, Yochi continued: “Unless
the Ethiopians change their attitudes regarding the role of the men,
women, and children, there are bound to be problems because family
members have different roles in Israel and the Ethiopian personalities
can’t stand what exists here. The families are in trouble. In Israel,
Ethiopian Jewish women work outside the home; as such, she may be
running too fast for the man. Also, parents are not as important here
as they were in Ethiopia. The same holds for the elders of the com
munity.” As far as religion was concerned, Yochi felt the Beta Israel
“are confused about their religious feelings or activities. They are a
very suspicious people. If you take their children for school picnick
ing, they suspect that you are taking them to a mikveh [ritual
immersion] for conversion [here she is referring to the controversial
issue of mass immersion mandated by the chief rabbinate of Israel
which the Ethiopians were resisting]. On the other hand, she adds,
“The Israelis want them [Beta Israel] to behave like them, and the
Ethiopians are not ready. Even if they want to do what is expected of
them, they cannot do it all at once.”
What about the spiritual conditions of Beta Israel? Yochi re
sponded: “No one knows. They are not a part of the community.
They are very suspicious. They got more promised than could be de
livered. . . . Ethiopians do not have confidence in other Ethiopians
[veteran Ethiopians]. Maybe they have to be told the truth.” A relia
ble Ashkenazi informant who was present at the interview added that
she had heard on several occasions that the older generation of immi
grants have said they are glad they came to Israel for the sake of their


84
FOR OUR SOUL
children—even though it may be hard for the older generation. They
said they are happy with what they already have begun to see over a
period of a year.
Yochi related that the community center she headed was trying to
help the Beta Israel children as well as adults, but with emphasis on
the children, to acquire academic as well as vocational and social
skills. Here the Ethiopians and other people from the community
come for recreational and learning activities. The students come for
supervised afternoon studies. Volunteers go to the apartments or set
tlements of those who don’t come to the center to provide supervised
after-school activities, such as homework or recreational, social, or
cultural activities. In addition, the community center brings together
representatives of government departments to plan and coordinate
policies and programs for the Beta Israel. I asked whether she had
tried to get help from the veteran Ethiopians, and Yochi replied:
“Here in Afula, we do not have the right kind of Ethiopians to get
involved. . . . We do not have educated Ethiopians in this town.
Even when we tried to recruit people for social work training, we
could not find one. For some reason, educated Ethiopians do not
come to Afula. I am actively looking for one. We want to help them
help themselves. So far, we have been having so many problems with
the Ethiopians that we did not have much time to think about any
thing else.”
The problems of the family are compounded by the absence of
sources of emotional or spiritual support. The traditional sources of
spiritual and legal support, the kesoch, or religious leaders, have lost
their significance in the new order of things. 16 They cannot be
counted on. New sources of spiritual succor have not been discov
ered, cultivated, or utilized successfully . Here linguistic as well as
cultural differences are the culprits. The few who have tried to use
the local rabbi, a vatkim or veteran Israeli, found that absolutely un
workable.
Let us take the case of Yalganesh (not her real name). I visited Yal-
ganesh in her two-bedroom apartment in one of the larger settlement
centers. Two female social workers who were familiar with both Yal
ganesh and the center were also present. One of the women had
worked at this center for a year as a social worker and assistant to a
researcher. Let’s call her Rachel. Rachel speaks good Amharic and
very good English as well as Hebrew. Although she had been trans
ferred to another center before the interview took place, she returns
to this center periodically, primarily, she said, to visit Yalganesh and


85
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
her family. They’re very close. The interview took place in Amharic
and English. Yalganesh and Rachel spoke to each other in Hebrew.
Yalganesh is an attractive woman in her late 30s. She lives with her
two small children and a sister. She was divorced from her Ethiopian
husband. Yalganesh was a little inhibited when it came to talking
about intimate personal matters. Her close friend Rachel did much of
the talking. Rachel said that Yalganesh, being young, single, and a di
vorcee, was subjected to a lot of suspicion by her Ethiopian neigh
bors. She was controlled by what others thought of her. Yalganesh’s
sister, Asrat, who said she was eighteen years but looked at least ten
years older, worked in a factory in the same town. Rachel related that
Asrat had had an abortion, and as a result of this and similar experi
ences, Rachel was giving instructions to both women regarding meth
ods of contraception. Asrat recently had had an affair with the inter
preter of the center. But Rachel and Yalganesh put pressure on Asrat
to terminate the relationship because the man was much older than
Asrat and had a wife and children. Rachel said that the two Beta Is
rael women are not inhibited in asking her about methods of contra
ception. They even asked Rachel what kind of devices or methods
she used. She told them. But, added Rachel, when she asked the Ethi
opians how they protect themselves, they became evasive. They
would say atkkelidge (Amharic for “You must be kidding”,) or they
would evade the issue by asking another question. In spite of this in
hibition to discuss the subject in public, however, contraceptive infor
mation and the technologies that go with it are sought and provided
formally or otherwise in certain of the high schools as well as at
the clinics.
On the subject of family planning, we should note that there are
no open official sanctions in Israel. This is so for any one of the fol
lowing reasons: (1) the state needs to increase its Jewish population
vis-a-vis the rapidly increasing numbers of non-Jews in and around Is
rael; (2) birth control is not acceptable to the religious leadership; and
(3) at least the non-Ashkenazim segment of the population frowns on
birth control. The fact of the matter is that, as one visits settlement or
absorption centers, one comes across many small children playing on
the sidewalks and the streets, and most of the young Beta Israel
mothers are carrying babies on their backs or pushing trams. It also
appears that, among the Beta Israel, many older men are married to
younger women, in which case the women continue to bear children
even when the men seem to be unwilling to have children at their age.
This perhaps is explained by what some social workers call the factor


86
FOR OUR SOUL
of yenjera lijocb or stepchildren. The extent of separation through
divorce or death within the community must have made it possible
for many older men to marry younger women and hence to continue
to have children well into their later years. The total number of chil
dren in a family, including all children from the previous marriages of
both partners, would thus be larger than normal. At any rate, a num
ber of the men reported to me that they would like to stop, but that
either the available methods of birth control were not suitable to
their spouses or the younger spouses wanted to have more children
from the marriage. On the other hand, many young women of high
school age became pregnant unintentionally while still in school. This
is a very delicate matter which the authorities do not talk much
about, but it is a real problem. For many of these young Beta Israel
women, this is their first exposure to men of their age without adult
or parental supervision. Up to now, either they had married earlier,
say at nine years old or so, or, because most of them did not attend
school, they did not have the opportunity to meet men. Temptations
or opportunities did not arise. In contrast, opportunities now exist,
and controls are very lax. Many young women have no parents or,
living in youth villages (Youth Aliyah), are far away from them. Desir
ous of human affection and closeness (like anyone else), they are not
well versed in coping with the consequences. In other words, they
may not know how to enjoy sexual intimacy without unwanted preg
nancy. When pregnancy occurs, however, the young father is encour
aged to acknowledge paternity and, if possible, marry the woman.
But when a marriage does not take place, the woman is taken to one
of two centers in the country where she can receive proper medical
care. Once she gives birth, she transfers to another school to continue
her studies The child remains at the center and is raised by the care
takers there. One administrator told me that when one of the young
women was asked why she was not careful, she denied that she had
had sexual relations with any man—“it is only that God must have
willed it.”
In spite of the lack of official sanctioning or the unwillingness of
authorities to discuss the subject in public, family planning and provi
sions for sex education are available at some of the high schools and
at clinics for those who want them. Since 1986, family planning edu
cation was formally instituted under Dr. Emanuel Chieger, who
serves as director of medical and psychological services for the Youth
Aliyah system. Using carefully developed audio-visual materials, in
structors try to teach young students about reproduction and sexual-


87
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
ity, including the social and psychological consequences of love-
making. There are other clinics where some family planning advice
and assistance are available to those Beta Israel who are not attend
ing school.
Emotional and spiritual support for Yalganesh came primarily
from her immediate family—her two children, her sister, and her
friend Rachel. There is one Sephardic rabbi in the area, but “he is use
less,” said Yalganesh. He even lost her divorce papers. There is no
trained Ethiopian rabbi, and the traditional leaders, or kesoch, have
lost their significance since arriving here. Interviewees at other centers
also reported that they were unable to find an understanding, inter
ested, and competent rabbi. In light of their backgrounds, it is reason
able to assume that men find it even harder to reach out for spiritual
or other types of counseling.
In general, real friendship between the Ethiopians and the veteran
Israelis is either rudimentary or nonexistent. This is not surprising
given the linguistic, cultural, and other important differences. When
friendships between members of the two groups do develop, it is a
phenomenon in and of itself. Such is the case between Rachel, a vet
eran Ashkenazi Israeli, and Yalganesh and her family. Although now
working at another center some distance away, Rachel still comes
twice a week to visit her Ethiopian friends. “When I first met them, I
thought that the Beta Israel women were unfriendly and suspicious;
their health habits were not acceptable to me. When I first met Yalga
nesh, she would not even sit facing me. Instead, she gave me her side
profile. But gradually I came to discover that the reserved attitudes
were just external facades. Underneath, I discovered warmth, caring,
and genuine friendliness—they care for me.”
The preceding case illustrates how some family problems are tack
led. Obviously, human ingenuity continues to inspire hope where one
does not expect to find it. Another case was related to me by the
head of a regional Ministry of Absorption office, division of social
services. According to Offir, a Beta Israel woman who came to Israel
without her husband subsequently got pregnant by another Ethiopian
man. When the child was bom, there arose the question of how to
register him for social service purposes. If they tried to register him
under the real father’s name, the father would abandon the child and
the mother because he did not want the relationship to be known.
Eventually, the matter was settled, at least temporarily, by registering
him in the mother’s name. This provides immediate relief, but in Is
rael, where the rabbinate does not accept or recognize children bom


88
FOR OUR SOUL
out of wedlock as legitimate, the future life of the poor child may be
come practically untenable. “There are many cases such as this one,”
Offir concluded.
Another practice should be noted. However, because it has not
been well investigated, it is not easy to draw conclusions regarding its
effect on the family. It is the practice of ritual purity followed by the
devout Beta Israel. This includes, among other things, the seclusion
of a woman when she is menstruating. In Ethiopia, the menstruating
woman is secluded in a hut apart from the household. At the end of
each menstrual period, she immerses herself in a river before rejoining
the family. The woman is also secluded after giving birth. Postpartum
seclusion lasts forty days if the child is male and eighty days if female.
Here again, when the prescribed seclusion is over, the mother dips
herself in a river before she returns to the family. In the Israeli con
text, the Talmudic traditions do not include these practices. But for
the Ethiopians, dropping the practice, which they think is mandated
by the Torah, is very hard and painful. In addition, it is practically
impossible to find a running river in Israel. Conflicts within families
and between families and the authorities have been reported. 17
As for the children, they may be divided into two categories: (1)
those up to eleven years of age who attend one of the neighborhood
schools and most of whom live with at least one of the parents or a
guardian, and (2) those between the ages of twelve and eighteen who
attend boarding schools (youth aliyah) and who visit their families
only once every three or four weeks. The contact between the latter
group and the home is very insignificant and may be dismissed as non
existent. Following the experiences at boarding schools or youth vil
lages, most of the able-bodied male youth join the Israeli armed
forces for three years. (For religious reasons the Ethiopian females are
exempted from service.) While in the armed services, they receive ad
ditional training in vocational, linguistic, and civic skills. During leave
times, they are expected to visit their families. A question that may
arise regarding this latter group is, how are they going to relate to
their parents in a few years from now? But for the younger children
who stay at home, several sets of challenges already have begun to
emerge. To begin, many of the children younger than seven were
bom after their parents left Ethiopia—either on the way, in refugee
camps, or in Israel. For all practical purposes, these children have for
gotten their home languages (Amharic or Tigrigna), making even sim
ple communication between the non-Hebrew-speaking parent and
the child who is fluent in that language extremely limited and diffi-


89
The Beleaguered Family in Transition
cult. The older children (nine to twelve years of age) speak Hebrew
with their siblings and peers, though they still speak the home lan
guage with their parents. So, in theory, communication should not be
a problem. But it is. The inability of the parents to speak Hebrew is
not only considered a lack of skill but also denotes a lack of modern
ity in the eyes of the child. Also, seeing that the father’s skills are ir
relevant in the new setting and that he has no position of dominance
in the family, many of the children ignore him; at worst, they remind
him of his loss in status—and they do it in Hebrew. One social
worker observed that “of all categories of immigrants, the father has
lost the most.”
Here emerges the question of ego identity. Some fathers have be
come strong enough to understand the new realities and try to live
with it as best they can. Others are not so fortunate and resort to abu
sive methods in their attempt to regain lost prestige and control, for
instance, by assigning children tasks that interfere with their school
ing, asking them to stay behind from school to do the cleaning in the
apartment, or sending them to buy some groceries when they are sup
posed to be in school.
There are parents who are concerned with their children’s school
ing. Also, some children, such as Odium, are concerned about their
parents. Odium is one of the best students in her fifth-grade class. Un
like most of her Ethiopian age-mates in Israel, she attends a secular
public school. She said she prefers to speak in Hebrew, but for the
sake of her parents she always tries to talk to them in Amharic except
when she wants to help them to learn Hebrew. At the regional center,
an administrator showed me a letter Odium had written to the hous
ing administration pleading with them to assign her family an apart
ment near a good school so that her goals would not be stifled. The
letter, written in Hebrew, impressed the administrators, and they told
me it is the kind of phenomenon that helps to keep them going.
An Israeli psychologist who has worked and studied Beta Israel
youth said, “By coming here [to Israel], the position and authority of
the parents are weakened.” The parents realize this and, for the most
part, have accepted it well. Although parents may regret leaving their
country of origin, their sacrifices seem worthwhile when they con
sider the opportunities their children will have in Israel. One father
who was nonliterate when he arrived in Israel six years ago but is now
literate, has eight children. His regret was that he and his family did
not come to Israel fifteen years earlier (the age of his oldest son). His
children would have been able to start their education earlier. This


90
FOR OUR SOUL
kind of sentiment is almost universal among families with children,
even as they express reservations about their own personal future.


91
CHAPTER FIVE
Setting Up Home

The Ethiopian Jews were, of
course, not the first olitn to come to Israel. In a state conceived and
built around the idea of providing a home for all Jews in the Dias
pora, even before its creation in 1948, mechanisms and institutions
were put in place to encourage and facilitate the arrival, settlement,
and continued survival of Jewish immigrants. Beginning in 1882, small
and large waves of immigrants, a vast majority of them from Europe,
have been arriving in Palestine. Since the formation of the state in
1948, even larger waves of Jewish immigrants continued to arrive, pri
marily from the developing regions of Asia and Africa. The rate of
immigration reached its peak in the early 1950s with the arrival of
thousands of Jews from northern Africa and Asia. The Ethiopians
were the last of the large waves of immigrants from the developing
part of the world. In fact, by the 1970s, the rate of immigration from
the traditional sources of Europe, Asia, and other parts of Africa was
tapering off very drastically, with the result that institutions, facilities,
and personnel had become idle. Therefore, when the Ethiopians
began to arrive, they could not have done so at a more opportune
time. Addressing this topic, the dynamic director of Youth Aliyah,


92
FOR OUR SOUL
Uri Gordon, was prompted to declare that “this was the era of
the Ethiopians.” 1
The two waves of Beta Israel that immigrated to Israel between
1980 and 1985 (or most of others since, for that matter) were not se
lected based on any criteria other than their desire to come and their
willingness and ability to endure the long, arduous process of leaving
home, traveling to the camps in third countries, and eventually reach
ing their destination in Israel. Thus came people who were young and
old, preliterate and literate. The vast majority were people of peasant
background who had never before ventured beyond their immediate
communities; they were devout but unlettered people. They came
from parts of Ethiopia unexposed to outside influences, where mod
em means of communication, commerce, and education were very
undeveloped, to settle in Israel, a technologically and scientifically
advanced Western society with no previous experience with people
from sub-Saharan Africa claiming to be Jews and entitled to set up
homes in the Holy Land. The Israeli authorities had ample time to
prepare for the arrival and reception of the Ethiopian Jews long be
fore they were overwhelmed by events in the 1980s.
IMMIGRANT RECEIVING CENTERS
The policy, now formulated, was
to take the immigrants to receiving centers in two stages before they
were released into the larger society. This policy took into account
the very poor physical and mental condition of the Ethiopians at the
time of arrival and their peasant background. The need to educate the
Israeli public about the Ethiopians in such a way as to minimize, if
not totally forestall, formation of negative impressions was also rec
ognized. Therefore, the decision was made to settle the immigrants in
sheltered centers until they had mastered at least the rudiments of
Hebrew and met the basic requirements of setting up home in the
context of Israel.
It was also anticipated that through the utilization of the media,
the Israeli public would come to know and appreciate these Zionists
who had suffered so much for the sake of their faith and Jewish cul
ture. As will be detailed later, considerable effort was made to depict
the Ethiopians as heroic, which they were, but, more importantly, as a


93
Setting Up Home
people who for centuries had longed to be united with their coreli
gionists in Jerusalem. Moreover, they were presented as a people who
considered themselves aliens in Ethiopia, seldom participating or
wanting to participate voluntarily in the development or protection of
their land of origin. Their languages—Ge’ez, Amharic, Tigrigna, or
any of the others—were depicted as uniquely their own. In other
words, the Ethiopians and their Jewishness were packaged and pre
sented in a way that resembled the historical conditions experienced
by Jews in Europe, the Soviet Union, and to some extent in Arab
countries in the hope that the Israeli public would understand and
identify with them.
While this was going on, the immigrants were living in sheltered or
absorption centers, where they could be prepared for gradual release
to their own apartments in communities throughout Israel. The hope
and expectation were that eventually they would become accepted as
functioning and contributing members of such communities like any
other immigrant group. This was the objective.
There was some recognition, nevertheless, that for some time to
come, the immigrants would be receiving far more than they could
give to the local communities, which would have some problems ac
cepting them. Therefore, efforts would be made not to place too
many immigrants (in proportion to the veterans) in a given apartment
block, neighborhood, or town. The authorities did appreciate, over
all, the magnitude of the task at hand. For “by its very nature ... a
comprehensive long-term [plan] that seeks to grant destitute immi
grants a basis for integration in the normal Israeli life is expected to
be costly.” 2 By all accounts, indeed, the Ethiopian immigrants, have
been the most costly olim.
The coming of the immigrants was the responsibility of the Israeli
government at the first level. The assistance of international Jewish
organizations and other governments such as that of the United States
were crucial at certain stages of the process but not indispensable. It
was imperative that many of the governmental agencies such as the
ministries of foreign affairs, interior, absorption, labor and social wel
fare and the security apparatus play their respective and unique roles
efficiently. But once the immigrants were in Israel, and at least for the
duration of their first year, the responsibility for their processing and
welfare was that of the quasi-govemmental Jewish Agency for Israel
(JA). After the immigrants had completed their year at the absorption
centers, the Ministry of Immigrant Absorption would move to center
stage. Assisted to some extent by other private organizations such as


94
FOR OUR SOUL
the Joint Distribution Committee, and in cooperation with other rele
vant governmental departments, the Ministry of Absorption assumed
responsibility for coordinating the immigrants’ housing, training, em
ployment, and socialization functions.
At the initial stage, they were received in a care center known as
the Absorption and Sorting Base. Here, the immigrants were identi
fied, registered, and assigned new Hebrew names, authorities having
decided this would resolve immediate and long-term problems for
the absorbing society and the immigrants. The 1984-85 arrivals also
were reconverted (they had to go through symbolic circumcision in
the case of males and immersion in water for all), reunited with fami
lies if any, and in general allowed time to recover from the hardships
they had experienced. Immigrants were provided with clothing, medi
cal care and were otherwise prepared for referral to other centers.
Immigrants could stay from a few days to up to three months, de
pending on their readiness and the availability of proper absorption
centers. When they stayed longer, they were taught Hebrew and
learned housekeeping and some rudiments of life in Israel. Except for
some organizational difficulties, according to those who had a chance
to evaluate the procedures and accomplishments, the quality of care
and reception provided was very good. 3 At the next stage, however,
when the immigrants were to pass a year in absorption centers before
being placed in permanent quarters, there developed organizational,
administrative, and personnel problems that would affect the quality
and efficiency of the absorption processes and would have serious
consequences for the immigrants in the first instance and the absorb
ing society in the second.
During the period of this study, there were more than thirty-three
centers of absorption scattered throughout Israel and at least one on
the West Bank. 4 In most instances, immigrants stay for only about
five to six months in absorption centers, but in the case of the Ethio
pians, this was extended to about a year. The Ethiopians, it was rec
ognized, were unique cases in the annals of immigration to Israel.
They had long been separated from the bulk of the Jewish people and
their history. They came from a traditional, developing society to an
industrialized, Western society, and there existed a huge gap in all
aspects of life-styles between the two. Their deteriorated physical
and mental conditions rendered them unfit to confront life in the
new society.
Another set of factors that needs to be considered is the crumbling
family structure that began en route and continued after arrival.


95
Setting Up Home
But perhaps what set the Ethiopians apart from the other Israelis
most of all was their color—their blackness. The Yemenites and the
Benei Israel (Jews from India), who had preceded them in coming to
Israel, are darker than most of the other Israelis, but the Ethiopians,
or at least most of them, stood out much more because of the color
of their skin. These were some of the Ethiopians’ differentiating char
acteristics to be taken into account when planning for their absorp
tion in Israel. 5
The objective, then, was to create conditions that would bring the
two groups gradually together. The immigrants were to be prepared
for the requirements of the absorbing society at the absorption cen
ters. They were then to be placed in permanent settlements that
would allow the continuation of communal life but avoid the crea
tion of “ethnic pockets,” as had happened with earlier immigrants
from Asia and Africa. The immigrants ultimately would be placed in
areas neither too strong (from the point of view of culture and eco
nomics) nor too weak, and dispersed among the absorbing local com
munities. In other words, the objective was to maximize interaction
between the immigrants and the members of the local communities
without jeopardizing communal life or straining the capacities of the
local communities to handle the absorption of immigrants. That is
why it was imperative to plan the stages of absorption at different lev
els carefully and to monitor them closely.
The immigrants who arrived between 1980 and 1984 were accom
modated by themselves in centers that were empty. However, when
the number of immigrants increased because of Operation Moses,
other temporary shelters such as hotels and guest houses were used.
But when it became clear that the latter type of accommodation was
not suitable, attempts were made to place the immigrants in existing
centers alongside immigrants from other countries. What emerged
from the various arrangements in the fall of 1985 was the following:
5,377 Beta Israel were placed in seventeen centers owned by the Jew
ish Agency; 2,552 were placed in nine centers made up of hotels and
guest houses; and seventeen other centers accommodated another
2,552 Beta Israel mixed with other immigrants. Most of the immi
grants were accommodated in centers of their own.
Different categories of personnel were recruited and deployed in
the centers. They included veteran Ethiopians (vatikim) who acted as
interpreters and instructors and served as effective bridges between
the newcomers, the care givers, and the local society. Homemakers,
recruited from the local community, guided the immigrants in ways


96
FOR OUR SOUL
of life, health, and household management, a service absolutely es
sential for the newcomers. The most important groups of profes
sional personnel were the social workers and the medical practition
ers (nurses and doctors) who worked under the supervision of a
center director. Later on, other professionals such as anthropologists
and psychologists were added. These constituted the core group of
personnel whose skills or lack thereof molded the nature of at least
the initial processes of adaptation and absorption of the immigrants.
In other words, the immigrants were entirely dependent on the skills,
knowledge, and attitude of the personnel assembled to guide them
through the strangeness of their new environment. At this stage, the
immigrants were taught in ulpanim (formal and informal centers for
learning the Hebrew language) the rudiments of Hebrew, how to set
up homes using unfamiliar utensils and furniture, how to shop, how
to manage the household budget, how to prepare meals using local
ingredients, and the many other things vital to existence in a modem
society. As the immigrants learned skills that would help them to sur
vive, they also acquired and developed attitudes toward life in Israel,
mostly as reflected through the people they came in daily contact
with—the care providers at the absorption centers. Before examining
the degree of success these people had, as seen from the immigrants’
point of view, let us review some of the accomplishments primarily
from the organizational and administrative points of view. 6
At the height of the initial absorption activity, there were about
one thousand employees of the Jewish Agency, both permanent and
contractual, some working in the headquarters but most in the field
working with the immigrants. About eighty were social workers, 113
were instructor-interpreters (veteran Ethiopians), and the rest were
teachers, house mothers, block supervisors, health-care providers,
and so on. In their respective spheres of responsibility, these people
were the gatekeepers between the new immigrants and the veteran
society. Most of them did a commendable job, working hard to es
tablish good relations with the immigrants and to gain their confi
dence. The social workers were especially commended by both the
immigrants and official reports. The instructor-interpreters had a
number of problems with the immigrants, as will be described. But
there were also serious oversights that could have been avoided or,
once apparent, could have been corrected earlier, whose effects were
untoward for the immigrants as well as those working with them.
There had been no comprehensive search within the Jewish
Agency to identify people with qualifications and experience in immi-


97
Setting Up Home
grant absorption, although such people did exist. Nor was the possi
bility considered of recruiting retired employees who had extensive
experience in absorption of immigrants. They were not even asked to
work as volunteers. The steps taken to recruit workers were not made
public, the positions were not advertised, and the recruiting commit
tee was drawn mostly from junior employees. Such shortcomings also
applied to the recruitment of the most crucial persons, the directors
of the absorption centers. The result was that quite a number of un
qualified persons were retained which resulted in several disturb
ances, including open demonstrations by the immigrants in a number
of centers. The homemakers, who were recruited locally, on the
whole seem to have worked hard and effectively. But even here,
when the internal organization in the absorption center was deficient,
the homemakers were not adequately utilized.
At another level, conflicts occurred within the absorption centers
among the professional and staff people as well as people working
under one of the two wings of the Jewish Agency. There was confu
sion regarding the lines of command. The homemakers and instruc
tor-interpreters were moved from one line of command to the other
so frequently that they became confused. Lack of sufficient orienta
tion at the start of employment regarding the nature of their charges
and the policy of JA and absence of guidance once on the job may
have contributed to the failure of some of the directors. Of course,
the JA department responsible for the immigrants pointed out that,
among other things, they could not have announced many of their ef
forts to the public because the arrival of the immigrants was necessar
ily secret. This is true, but it does not explain all the shortcomings of
those efforts over a relatively long time. It seems traditional bureau
cratic inertia, narrow self-interest, and red tape were at work full
time, despite the most urgent and important needs of the immigrants.
The immigrants, then, had to go through the experiences of the
absorption centers. The ways and conventions of the new society had
to be learned gradually, and during the process the immigrants were
to be accommodated so that their encounters with the larger society
would not be awkward for either side. There were many obvious ad
vantages to this concept, but important questions remain. How much
time should have been spent at this stage? What might have been the
optimal mix of shelter and exposure to the real environment so that
adaptation could begin? These are hard questions, and this study pro
vides no answer for them. What might be said here is that living in the
absorption centers entailed a dependence on the care providers for


98
FOR OUR SOUL
even routine duties (shopping, getting children ready to go to school,
being escorted to the clinics and banks, etc.) incompatible with steady
progress toward adaptation. Postponing the time when reality has to
be faced creates more dependency, distorts family structure, pre
cludes interactions with local people, and might lead the immigrants
to think that their sheltered existence and the provisions made on
their behalf were normal and would last indefinitely.
The JA was challenged for not asking whether the premises on
which the absorption center concept was based were tenable. At one
stage, there was a conflict among members of the two major ethnic
groups (Amhara and Tigray) in one of the absorption centers in the
Negev which led the authorities to remove some of them to regular
apartments. Later follow-up revealed that the people mainstreamed
earlier had made faster progress toward adaptation than those who
stayed behind. The agency was criticized for not following up on that
experiment by trying to mainstream as early as possible most of the
rest of the immigrants. 7
Unfortunately, the care providers apparently did not encourage
their charges to lead increasingly independent lives (which would
have made their services unnecessary). Instead, the immigrants be
came more and more dependent on such personnel, even to the point
of seeking authorization to leave camp. When some of these unto
ward side effects were revealed and the agency was criticized for
them, it wanted to terminate its role and responsibilities. This created
additional problems and further complicated the issues.
In the winter of 1986, the Jewish Agency announced termination
of its operation of the absorption centers, saying it was time for the
Absorption Ministry and others to locate the immigrants in perma
nent houses. The agency said the original plans called for the immi
grants to stay in temporary centers for only about a year, and that pe
riod was over. Further, the agency had run out of money, and the
immigrants were becoming too dependent on the care providers of
the centers. As long as they stayed in absorption centers, had their
bills paid and stipends delivered on time, and sought and received
direction from the care providers before making any simple move, the
immigrants would never be able to stand on their own, negating the
fundamental objective of gradual adaptation to Israel. The agency’s
termination of its role included removal of the telephones, mail
boxes, furniture, and utensils on which the immigrants had come to


99
Setting Up Home
rely. No alternatives were provided. The agency wanted to get out
quickly and dismissed practically all workers, except a few social
workers in some of the centers. The residents as well as most of the
workers protested the agency’s sudden decision to withdraw, saying
the move would create hardships for the immigrants and that more
time was needed to make the transition—but to no avail.
To determine if there were motives other than the stated ones for
this sudden decision, I interviewed different people I thought were in
positions to know. One senior official of the agency’s department re
sponsible for the centers gave the following account of the sudden
withdrawal. It is true that there had been an agreement among the
governmental bodies that the agency would get out at the end of the
first year or before, but the real reason was that the immigrants’ situa
tion was becoming increasingly afflicted with problems and contro
versies and was not a glamorous front-page news story anymore. In
stead, the news media were carrying accounts of strikes, fights, and
similar stories of rancor among the immigrants, between the immi
grants and certain sectors of care providers, and among the various
categories of workers. So it was decided to get out at once. For what
ever reasons, this informant added, there was no doubt that this deci
sion created a lot of problems for the Absorption Ministry, which
had to get in now and assume the many challenges, and for the work
ers and olim. Other administrators supported the agency’s move, say
ing that continuation of the efforts would have served neither the in
terests of the immigrants nor those of the absorbing society. The
Ethiopians were receiving distorted impressions of Israel, they said.
The overall reaction was that the agency had to pull out sometime
anyway and it already had met its contractual obligations. They did
regret that the agency did not see fit to give advance warning so that
adequate provisions could have been made for all concerned. More
than half of the immigrants were still in the centers, and for them the
abrupt weaning was a shock and suggested that they were being pun
ished for things done or undone by others over which they had
no control. The immigrants were disappointed or bitter about the
decision. Most seemed to blame the lower echelon staff in the agency
for prompting the action. It is still too early to find out what impact
this action had on the process of adaptation. The possibility that it
may result in psychological regression for the immigrants cannot be
ruled out.


100
FOR OUR SOUL
MEASURING SUCCESS
For most of the Ethiopian Jews,
1986-87 (which coincided with my fieldwork) was a year of gojo
mewttat, or establishing a home, striking out on their own. Usually,
the term is used in connection with a married son living with his wife
in his parents’ household until he is financially and otherwise secure.
When the time comes to set up his own home, he does so with the
blessing and support of his parents. The new home usually is estab
lished on the same premises as that of his parents. The transition from
being an integral part of the family to becoming fully independent
takes place gradually. In Israel, the immigrants applied the expression
gojo mewttat to their situation, which at first sounded strange for
adults but on second thought was quite appropriate. They were strik
ing out on their own for the first time. This was also the beginning of
the test of their readiness, of the adequacy of their preparation during
the previous year(s) at the absorption centers. For the first time since
their arrival in Israel, they were confronted with choices in housing,
employment, training, and schooling; they were expected to pay gro
cery and utility bills fully and on time, travel to the municipalities
without an escort, pay taxes, and otherwise forge their niche in the
larger community. This was also the year most of the school-age chil
dren were mainstreamed into the regular schools and began to inter
act with members of the absorbing society. For the parents, this was
another challenge. They were now expected to encounter not only
the teachers and administrators of the schools but, through the
schools, the general adult population. New sets of rules, procedures,
and activities had to be followed by both the children and their par
ents. The extent to which the immigrants would be able to perform
the myriad routines of daily life in the new society independent of
center supervision could be considered a measure of the effectiveness
of the absorption program and immigrant adaptation.
Arrangement for housing and permanent settlement were high on
the list of priorities. For this, the Absorption Ministry required the
coordinated efforts of the various ministries, including housing, fi
nance, and labor. The cooperation of the immigrants was also very
crucial, especially in light of their natural desire to stay near relatives
and close friends. The government wanted to disperse the immigrants


101
Setting Up Home
among Israeli communities that were neither too weak nor too strong
and where different ethnic groups and persons of different ages and
marital status are represented in a way that the olitn could maintain
some relations among themselves. Strong communities would be too
much for the immigrants to cope with, since the class structure would
make the immigrants feel inadequate; communities that were too
weak, however, would be unable to help immigrants make the neces
sary progress toward independence and long-term well-being. Access
to good schools and opportunities for employment were part and
parcel of the prerequisites taken into account.
As sound and as logical as these objectives appeared, when it came
time to implement them, other practical problems emerged, most of
which had to do ultimately with money, though that was not the only
problem. For instance, there were empty apartments built earlier for
other immigrants which had been empty for some time. Because of
their location, nobody wanted to live in them. Some were located
where there were no possibilities for employment; others were lo
cated in weak communities. The Absorption Ministry tried to urge
the building of additional structures at the desired locations but was
told by the Housing Department and the Jewish Agency that there
were no funds to do this. Negotiations among the various agencies re
sulted in considerable compromise, and the final outcome was not
always what was desirable. Finally, some of the absorption centers
were converted into permanent settlements. Large groups of immi
grants were thus settled in communities of their own, thereby aban
doning the goal of integrating them into the larger Israeli society.
Others remained in the absorption centers on a temporary basis while
the search continued for permanent apartments. Still others were
placed in permanent apartments according to the original plans. As
time passed, differences in the progress toward goals of absorption
and adaptation of the groups settled in these different ways became
apparent.
Setting up home, or gojo mewttat, proved difficult for many of the
immigrants. During the absorption period at the centers, social work
ers and others had assumed many of the family’s responsibilities. The
image of destitute immigrants that had been presented on television
when the immigrants first arrived left an overwhelming emotional
impact on the minds of the public. As a consequence, many people
had volunteered to work for free, others for nominal pay, and still
others as full-time employees to help the immigrants. Naturally the
tendency was for these well-intentioned people to do too much for


102
FOR OUR SOUL
too long, depriving the immigrants of the opportunity to learn to do
things for themselves and thereby gradually become self-reliant.
When the time came, serious problems developed. For one thing, the
Ethiopians had no idea about Israeli expectations. They could not an
ticipate what they should or should not do on those rare occasions
when they encountered outsiders. More importantly, this was the
year the children of the immigrants were sent to schools attended by
other Israeli children. Here was a critical test of the level of under
standing the Ethiopian and veteran Israeli populations had of each
other and of how effectively they could work together to resolve is
sues without the mediation of absorption center personnel.
For instance, in one of the largest centers where some Ethiopians
still were waiting to be assigned permanent apartments and where
others already had settled, I heard a lot of complaints from the teach
ers, social workers, and school administrators that the Ethiopian par
ents were not participating, as any parent should, in preparing and
sending their children to school on time. They complained that the
Ethiopian children often came to school untidy, ill clothed, ill shoed
(barefoot or in sandals even in winter), with unwashed faces, runny
noses, and some with shaved heads. This shocked Israelis especially
when they saw sores on the child’s head which might have been one
of the reasons for shaving. Further, the children were said to be full
of lice, disorganized in personal appearance, coming to school with
out notebooks or school bags, and often lethargic, perhaps indicating
lack of proper rest the previous night. The Israelis felt the Ethiopian
parents did not care how their children presented themselves or,
more generally, were disinterested in the overall well-being of their
children, including their education. In an achievement-oriented soci
ety such as Israel, they argued, this kind of behavior was intolerable.
Such complaints were so frequent, intense, and widespread that in
one instance I asked the head volunteer social worker at one of the
large centers who spoke some Amharic and was well accepted by the
Ethiopian community as well as the school authorities if she could ar
range for me to talk to the parents in groups. A month or so later, on
December 8,1986,1 was again in the area and made the same request.
In a matter of thirty minutes, a meeting was arranged. The social
worker, some of her colleagues, and I met with the Ethiopians in a
packed hall with some overflowing into the corridors. Parents and
nonparents, young and old came. Most of the people either had seen
or heard of me before in different contexts in both Ethiopia and Is
rael, so they had a fairly good idea of what I was doing.


103
Setting Up Home
I briefly introduced myself, highlighting my background, experi
ences, and work in Ethiopia and the United States. I told them I was a
visiting professor at the Hebrew University for a year. I added that I
was at this meeting to tell them what the complaints against them
were and to serve as an honest broker by listening to their side of the
story which, if they so wished, I would convey to the authorities on
their behalf. Then I presented the litany of complaints I had heard
leveled against them. From the beginning, it was apparent to me that
the people present were starving to talk to someone in their own lan
guage, especially someone they saw as being of some consequence. I
spelled out what I had heard already and let them respond to the
charges. I had not expected their reactions to be as serious, heartfelt,
and articulate as they were. As happens often in such gatherings, a
few tended to talk more than others. But speak they did, for the bet
ter part of two hours. From what I observed, there was no inhibition
on their part, which is also a measure of their adaptation, since they
felt that they could express their anger against the authorities without
fear of retribution.
At the root of their problems was a lack of money. Whether they
are employees or pensioners, their income was not sufficient for their
many needs. They were unable to purchase new clothing for them
selves or their children and certainly had no money for parties. Some
of their clothing had been handed to them at the time of arrival more
than a year earlier. As far as the complaint about their parties was
concerned, there were no parties. In accordance with their customs,
at the time of merdo, the breaking of the news of the death of a fam
ily member in Ethiopia; at gizret, the circumcision of a child; at tez-
kar, the remembrance of a dead relative; or, at the time of weddings,
the death of a relative or close friend, and the birth of a child in the
family, friends and family members get together to mourn or rejoice
over the event. Usually, each adult contributes either food, soft
drinks, or money. The expenses are small and distributed among the
family and friends. These occasions make it possible for them to get
together and give one another emotional support. They asserted that
these were some of the cultural components they cherished and were
not willing to give up. “These are the things we used to do in our
country. We are not ready to abandon them. As it is, we have modi
fied many of our customs already. Endenesu mehon anfelgim bet ze-
gitew yetnibelu; yenesun babrye memar anfeligim. [Amharic: “We do
not want to be like those who close their doors when they eat—
meaning they are uncaring.”] We do not want to learn their culture.”


104
FOR OUR SOUL
“We [here] are oppressed people,” another elder added.
It was apparent they felt unjustly treated and were going to de
mand redress for their grievances. At one stage, the settlers had been
promised that people with large families would be able to buy wash
ing machines at reduced prices. As instructed, they filled out the
forms. A few months later, they were told to come again and fill out
another set of forms because the former ones had been lost. They
filled out the second set. But the promised machines did not arrive.
The people continue to hand-wash their clothes in an environment
that is not suitable (back in Ethiopia, they also washed their clothes
by hand, but in the rivers where the natural contours and stones were
more suitable). The result is that they cannot wash the clothes as of
ten as necessary. In the winter, it takes longer to dry them, and they
do not have enough clothing for changes.
The adults also had been told they would receive some clothing if
they came to the centers and signed some forms. They did. Later they
were told they would receive the clothing through the local schools.
When they reported to the schools, they were told that the money in
tended for clothing had been used instead to purchase school supplies
for the children. (Actually, the clothing had been donated for the
Ethiopians by persons and organizations outside Israel. The local au
thorities, I was told later, decided to sell the clothing and use the
money to purchase school supplies. This is directly related to the
complaint that the parents were unwilling to invest money on behalf
of their children for school-related expenses. One way of getting the
money was to use the proceeds from the sales of donated clothing.
Obviously, the parents were furious that they had been given a run
around and were not trusted to handle their own affairs. The immi
grants, in fact, strongly suspected that the money from the proceeds
went into the pockets of local officials and that this was not the first
time that had happened. They repeated that the local officials were
dishonest, including the very detested astergwami (Amharic for
“veteran”) Beta Israel instructor-interpreters. The immigrants were
convinced that other food and clothing which had been sent for them
from abroad had been appropriated by the local authorities and inter
preters.
Several of the speakers repeatedly emphasized how their lack of
language proficiency worked against them and how the local authori
ties were getting away with murder. They said this was the first
chance they had had to express themselves collectively and fully in
their own language. For this they were grateful.


105
Setting Up Home
They moved to the provision of day-care, another point of conten
tion a number of the younger parents complained about. One young
father of two small children related that the local day-care center had
a policy of accepting only one child per family and that there was no
other center in town for his other child to attend. What could he do
with the second child? The mother, when she does not work outside
the home, has to take care of household duties, including doing the
laundry by hand. They needed to find a place for the child.
The immigrants also complained that they were ignored when they
went to visit the clinics. Other people, they said, were given priority
by the health-care providers. Sometimes, after spending an entire day
waiting for treatment, they would be told to go home and try again
tomorrow. They said they also were denied ambulance services even
when there were emergencies such as childbirth and acute cardiac at
tack. One elderly woman added that it was because of their religion
that they suffered this kind of indignity and insult. She meant that if it
were not for their religion, they would not have come to Israel.
In brief, the immigrants had come to distrust the local authorities
as well as the employees of the Ministry of Absorption and the Jew
ish Agency. Immigrants questioned the intentions and actions of these
personnel. They also questioned their integrity in matters of finance.
(There were a few exceptions, and most of them were volunteers.)
They emphasized that the money they either earned or received from
pensions was very inadequate. Without articulating why, they thought
they deserved better treatment than what they were getting. It should
be recalled that this was their first year out of the absorption centers
and for most of them their first attempt at independent living, gojo
mewttat. Some were still waiting for permanent housing. Their condi
tion may be described as one of transition. Their bitterness and anger
emanated from their experiences in the absorption centers as well as
their first year of independent living. They related their experiences to
me with deep feeling, clear thinking, and great eloquence. Even as a
native speaker of Amharic, intimately familiar with the manner of
thinking and speech of the people, I was profoundly moved by the
way they were able to express their thoughts and experiences. I only
wished that the authorities could hear them as I did.
Unfortunately, because the authorities do not understand Amharic
or Tigrigna and are unfamiliar with the immigrants’ culture, they, as
well as the Israeli public and even the care providers, see the Ethiopi
ans as awkward and incompetent as they try to do things for them
selves in everyday life. Had they heard what I did that evening, they


106
FOR OUR SOUL
would have understood the Ethiopian olim much better; more impor
tantly, they would have accorded them much more respect than they
have done so far. It is apparent that the local authorities acted on the
assumption that the immigrants were, for the most part, simple folks
of peasant background who would not and could not understand
much of what was good for them. Consequently, the authorities seem
to feel that whatever decisions were made on their behalf should have
been accepted, even appreciated. 1 find it hard to believe that corrupt
practices by local representatives are as prevalent as the immigrants
report, but at the same time, the appearances of corruption are there.
If clothing had been sent to the people, they should have participated
in decisions regarding its fair distribution or alternative uses. What
transpired was that since the immigrants were allegedly wasting
money on “partying” (which was a misunderstanding of their con
cepts and practices) and seemed unwilling to contribute money for
extracurricular activities and school supplies, the authorities took it
upon themselves to sell the clothes and use the proceeds to purchase
the needed items. Apparently, no effort was made to account for the
money to the satisfaction of the immigrants. Misperceptions ensued
which in turn solidified into mistrust and confrontations.
Following the meeting, I briefed the non-Amharic-speaking work
ers who had helped organize the meeting and were present through
out the lengthy discussion. They told me they were electrified by the
way the grievances were articulated. On the following morning, I
traveled to the other side of town to meet with the regional repre
sentatives of the ministry and the Jewish Agency, including the top
administrator in charge of the Ethiopians. At first, she told me how
things were moving smoothly in finding housing and employment
opportunities for the immigrants. But I told her I was duty-bound to
relate to her what I had learned from my previous contacts and espe
cially the meeting from the previous night. She was visibly shaken.
Perhaps she was concerned about whether an outsider could be
trusted enough to be told all these things. At any rate, she said it was
true that they had many problems with both the immigrants and the
workers. She also admitted that, because of language problems, some
mistreatment, including at the health clinics, might have taken place
as described. She and others also admitted that the reports regarding
the disposal of clothing were true, though they insisted the proceeds
were put to good use in helping children with their education. She
added that some of the other complaints also might have been justi
fied. But then she gave her side of the story.


107
Setting Up Home
She said the Ethiopian Jews had declared that they want to be Is
raelis, that they want to learn, and so forth. “We would like to help
them achieve those goals,” she said. “At times, we find that their
wishes are incompatible with what we think is in their long-term in
terest. They want to live in places such as Petah Tiqva or Haddera
where there are already too many Ethiopians. We want them to go
where the jobs are and where they can become integrated with vet
eran Israelis. We urge them to travel with us and visit some of the
other places, but most are not willing to move even a distance of a
mile. They all want to stay together in this one place. Since the mer-
kaze klita [absorption centers] are not their own, they do not look af
ter them well. After we have told them repeatedly of our positions,
they keep coming with the same requests.”
“Personally,” she continued, “I like to go to their houses to talk to
them instead of having them come to the office. But they do not
seem comfortable. If they keep coming here, how can I go there? I sit
on this side of the table [in her office] and they on the other, and it is
not possible to establish rapport, trust, and understanding. But if I do
go to their houses, they may expect that they will get everything they
want. This is not possible. Administrators have to say no sometimes.”
What seems to be working here is a cultural assumption on the
part of the immigrants: if you do not get what you want the first time,
try again until you convince the official that your cause is justified.
Eventually, the official will get tired and grant your wishes. This is
known as dejmettinat in Amharic. Literally, it means “waiting at the
gate”; in other words, after you have made your request, keep show
ing up in person at the gate until you succeed. For some, this works
even in Israel, but nonetheless the officials get baffled when the Ethi
opians do not take no as the final answer.
Regarding the condition of the Ethiopians, this administrator
thought there was too much generalization. “They were depicted to
us as destitute, poor, and severely persecuted because of their Jewish
ness. Now we know differently. But the depiction of them as such
was helpful in precipitating a lot of dialogue that led to the mobiliza
tion of public opinion which in turn led to their coming to Israel.”
By way of summary, then, it could be said that the Beta Israel’s
first year in Israeli society—their new home—was full of challenges
and surprises, not all of them pleasant. How these initial experiences
will color or influence what lies ahead remains to be seen.


108
CHAPTER SIX

Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
If it is assumed a healthy ego iden
tity and a sense of continued belonging to the primary group are es
sential for successful absorption of immigrants, 1 then it is important
to identify clearly some of the major factors that fortify the ego and
bind the group together. This chapter delineates some of these factors
as they relate to the Beta Israel and examines how they are function
ing in the context of Israel. The analysis considers the conditions and
demands imposed by the absorbing society, or significant representa
tives of it, on the immigrants and how the immigrants have tried (or,
in some instances, have refused to try) to respond to the demands.
RELIGION AS THE CENTRAL ISSUE
Whether Ethiopia’s social, eco
nomic, and political hardships had much to do with the Beta Israel’s
flight to Israel, or whether they had deeper motives, is the subject of
debate. Delineating the push and pull factors in the migration of the


109
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
Beta Israel is a very complicated and sensitive task. Most Ethiopians
would say that they left for Israel at the time preordained by God and
foretold by the prophets. They say: “Lenefisachin sinil new
yemettanew” (“We came for the sake of our soul [religion]”). No
doubt, some came for more mundane economic or political reasons.
Certainly, Israeli society and many other supporters of the Diaspora
Jews considered the rescue of the Ethiopians a religious act to be ac
complished on the same bases as that of other Jews from Asia, north
ern Africa, eastern Europe, and the Soviet Union. So on both sides the
religious reason was compelling. Perhaps it is precisely for this reason
that the ensuing controversies may seem contradictory and illogical to
the Ethiopian Jews and to others outside the Israeli rabbinate and Or
thodox circles. It must be remembered that, as far as the Beta Israel
were concerned, at this juncture they were confronted with two very
important challenges. At one level, they were Ethiopian citizens and
Ethiopian Jews just as there are American or Indian Jews in their re
spective countries. But by immigrating to Israel, they were suddenly
Israeli citizens and Israeli Jews. Their previous identities in the land of
origin counted very little if at all. In other words, their civic as well as
religious identities underwent dramatic transformation at the. very
time that they were trying to recover from the ordeals and traumas of
their very debilitating journey.
As far as their Jewishness is concerned, the Ethiopians maintain
that for twenty-seven hundred years they led an authentic Jewish life
in accordance with the principles and guidance of the Orate and sup
plemented by their own religious works which evolved over the cen
turies. 2 In matters of ritual purity, marriage and divorce, circumcision,
and observance of holidays, they followed the injunctions of the
Holy Writ. They tried to live an isolated and uncontaminated life vis-
a-vis other groups in their native country and as a result suffered
much persecution, discrimination, and injustice. 3 For the vast major
ity, coming to the Holy Land fulfilled a long-cherished hope; it was
not a special favor to them or dispensation on the pan of anyone.
For the most part, the Ethiopians had remained ignorant of the ex
istence of other Jews, just as other Jews knew nothing about the Ethi
opians. In the latter part of the sixteenth century, some Ethiopian
Jews did try to find their way to the Holy Land. 4 Later, similar at
tempts had no appreciable results. 5 At the time when Joseph Halevy
visited Gondar, he told the Beta Israel community that there were
other white Jews, like himself, who were interested in the well-being
of the Ethiopians. Upon his return, he urged the European Jewry to


110
FOR OUR SOUL
respond to the plight of the endangered Ethiopian Jews. Jacques Fait-
lovitch, following in the footstep of his mentor in 1904, established
an enduring relationship with the Beta Israel that contributed greatly
to the continued viability of the community. Among other things,
Faitlovitch was instrumental in establishing the first Jewish school
and synagogue in Addis Ababa, and in sponsoring some promising
young people from Gondar to study in Palestine, Germany, Switzer
land, and other places. He also presented the cause of Ethiopian
Jewry at the courts of Emperor Menelik II and his successor, while
advocating their cause in Europe to gain the sympathy and under
standing of Jews there. Later, the young people he had helped to ob
tain Jewish education overseas returned to Ethiopia. Men such as
Emmanuel Tamarat and Yona Bogale became outstanding leaders of
Ethiopian Jewry in the areas of education and health care and served
as effective bridges between the Ethiopians and the larger world com
munity of Jews.
When the State of Israel came into being in 1948, it was intended
to be the effective home base for world Jewry which had been scat
tered for nearly two thousand years. Potentially every Jew can choose
to be a citizen of Israel as soon as he or she touches its soil. The new
state, guided by its Zionist mission, was to work hard to encourage
and support the aliyab (“coming home”) of Jews from all parts of the
world. The Ethiopians were the last community to be recognized as
Jews and accorded the privileges of the Law of Return. 6 After World
War II, the Ethiopians made frequent, albeit unorganized, attempts to
be recognized as Jews by Israel; those who did go to Israel found it
nearly impossible to get such recognition. In the mid-1950s, some
young people went to Israel for vocational and religious training.
Upon completion of their courses, most returned to Ethiopia; only a
few joined a kibbutz, married, or otherwise settled in Israel as citi
zens. In a memorandum written in 1966 after a meeting between
Yona Bogale and Israel’s minister of religious affairs, Yitzhak Rafael,
the latter made several promises: to support the training of three to
five young Ethiopian Jews in yeshivot in Israel, to provide the Beta Is
rael with religious artifacts as needed, and to arrange for the training
of shohatim (religious Israeli slaughterers, some of whom were work
ing in Gondar for an Israeli meat-packing company). In 1971, a letter
written and signed by seventeen people representing the Beta Israel
community of Tigray, led by the ubiquitous Yona Bogale from Gon
dar, was sent to the Sephardi chief rabbi Yitzhak Nissim. In the letter,
the Ethiopians are reported to have said that they desired to be in-


Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
eluded in the world Jewish community and that they were willing to
fulfill whatever requirements the government or religious authorities
of Israel deemed necessary in order to gain full acceptance. 7 The Is
raeli authorities took no immediate action. However, the idea of
mass migration came into being. 8
For a number of reasons, the tempo of action began to pick up
around 1973. As mentioned in Chapter 1, the political situation in
Ethiopia was rapidly deteriorating, and life for the Jews was becom
ing untenable. 9 The involvement of international Jewish organiza
tions, particularly those in North America, intensified, and they
voiced their concerns about the Beta Israel to the Israeli government.
In 1973, one of the two chief rabbis, Ovadia Yosef, ruled in favor of
the Ethiopian Jews. His ruling was based on the opinions of other
rabbis rather than on secular or scientific evidence. 10 He particularly
referred to the ruling of the sixteenth-century chief rabbi of Egypt,
David n-Zimra, and his disciple and successor, MaMahari Castro.
The rabbis reiterated that the Ethiopian Jews were bona fide Jews,
descendants of the lost tribe of Dan. It took another two years before
the Ashkenazi chief rabbi, Shlomo Goren, affirmed the decision made
by his Sephardi colleague. Having obtained concurrence of the reli
gious authorities, the Begin government passed a law in 1975 declar
ing that the Beta Israel were indeed bona fide Jews and entitled to
immigrate to Israel like any other community of Jews. 11 However,
Chief Rabbi Yosef reportedly had made an additional stipulation,
which later created problems for the immigrants: “To remove any
doubt of the Jewishness of the Falashas—in case at any time they re
ceived converts who were not converted according to Halakah—I
ordered the conversion ceremony.” 12 The conversion consisted of
mass public immersion and symbolic circumcision for the males.
At any rate, the decision to recognize the Beta Israel as Jews, even
with these reservations, was monumental and opened the door for
immigration. But how could the significance of this decision be con
veyed to the villagers in Ethiopia without arousing the wrath of the
Ethiopian government? In the beginning, the Ethiopian government
agreed to allow some Jews legal emigration, provided it was done dis
creetly. In exchange, the Begin government agreed and, as expected,
was ready to grant shipment of arms 13 to enable the Mengistu govern
ment to continue the several wars that were raging in different parts
of the country and against Somalia. Two planes loaded with muni
tions left Tel Aviv for Addis Ababa, and on their return the following
night, they carried 121 Beta Israel to Tel Aviv. These Beta Israel were
ill


112
FOR OUR SOUL
the first and last legal Ethiopian immigrants to Israel. Had the secrecy
of the operation been maintained, it might have continued until the
Ethiopian government became afraid of discovery by other Ethiopi
ans, other African countries (especially from the Arab part of the con
tinent), and Middle Eastern countries. But, thanks to the premature
disclosure of the existence of the deal by the Israeli foreign minister
of the time, the deal was called off, and the Mengistu regime expelled
all Israelis from Ethiopia. 14
The legal emigration of Jews ended abruptly at the very time when
many of the villagers were getting the message to prepare for their
departure to Israel. Other nonconventional means were found. Be
tween 1977, when legal emigration stopped, and 1984, approximately
seven thousand Ethiopian Jews found their way to Israel. The immi
grants were mostly from the southern region of Tigray; a few came
from the areas of Wolqait-Tseggede-Tselemit, and Lasta (Wollo re
gion), located between the Gondar and Tigray regions. Families were
relatively intact, less maltreated, and in relatively sound physical and
mental condition upon their arrival in Israel.
Rabbi David Ben Zimra (Radbaz), the fifteenth-century scholar,
spiritual leader, and chief rabbi of Egypt, had declared that the Ethio
pians were authentic Jews who could marry other Jews. He based his
decision on the accounts of a ninth-century Jewish traveler, Eldad
Hadani, who had traced the lineage of the Ethiopians to the lost tribe
of Dan. 15 According to the present rabbinate, however, even Rabbi
Zimra admitted that the Ethiopian community was innocent of He
brew and did not include Torah scholars. 16
Further, the chief rabbinate of Israel reasoned, the Ethiopians had
been cut off for long from the Jewish community, and, because of ir
regularities in divorce procedures, there was a serious problem of
mamzerut (Halakic illegitimacy; in Amharic, dikkala, “bastard” or
woshela, “uncircumcised”). According to Jewish law, a mamzerut can
marry only another mamzerut} 7 For such persons and their families,
the Amharic and Hebrew terms connote a heavy burden and secular
and religious stigma. The person bom to such parents has no legiti
macy in religious law, which means everything in the context of Is
rael. Without the complete process of conversion, the person is a
nonentity and has no standing whatsoever in Halakah.
Some members of the Ethiopian community were suspected of
these irregularities. For instance, if a woman has a child in her second
marriage without first following the religiously mandated formula for
divorce from her first husband, the child is considered a mamzer


113
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
(“bastard”). The rabbinate, after extensive discussions with religious
scholars, found that such irregularities are found among the Ethio
pian community of Jews. So, reasoned the rabbinate, to forestall pres
ent and future suspicions and to facilitate the free intermingling of
Ethiopians with other members of the Israeli community, it would be
best to have them undergo mass conversion (note: not reconversion).
The process of conversion was to consist of the following main ele
ments: mila (circumcision), tevila (ritual immersion in the mikveh, or
bath), and kabbalat ol mitzvot (oral declaration of acceptance of the
commandments of the Torah). But since the overwhelming majority
of Ethiopians are circumcised on the eighth day after birth, the rabbi
nate deemed that symbolic circumcision, a simple procedure of draw
ing a drop of blood from the penis and recitation of the appropriate
religious passages, would suffice. Although very unhappy with the de
cision, most of the first wave of Ethiopian immigrants, nearly seven
thousand of them, underwent conversion without much resistance. 18
But this quiet, albeit reluctant, acceptance did not last long. Within
a period of about six weeks, between December 1984 and January
1985, Operation Moses brought some eight thousand Ethiopians to
Israel. In many respects, this group differed from those who had ar
rived earlier. Many had languished for up to three years in the refugee
camps in the Sudan. They were almost all from the Gondar region
and had a different psychological makeup and political persuasion.
Their arrival, after the disclosure of the hitherto secret operations,
was made public. For the first time since 1977, Israelis got a glimpse
of this group of immigrants.
Aware of the complaints of the previous wave of olim regarding
religious conversion rituals and the growing resistance of the new
comers, 19 the rabbinate appointed Rabbi Glicksberg of Givatayim, a
member of the Chief Rabbinate Council, to chair a blue-ribbon com
mittee comprised of forty-eight men from all walks of professional
life, to review the requirements once again. In the course of its delib
erations, the committee consulted some kessocb (Beta Israel religious
leaders) and Rabbi Yosef Adane, the son of an Ethiopian kes and the
only Ethiopian rabbi who was trained and ordained in Israel. 20 Even
tually, the committee published the results of its deliberations. The
report stated: “The return of the Jews of Ethiopia to the Holy Land
was an inspiring act for all Israelis and the entire House of Israel.” It
reaffirmed the Jewishness of the community but supported the rabbi
nate’s position that the community undergo a “renewal of the cove
nant, in accordance with established practice,” that is, in accordance


114
FOR OUR SOUL
with Halakah and “would serve the best interests of the community
itself.” The committee added: “There is a great temptation to solve
the problem by postponing it, but the result would be future suffering
and contention.” The committee made an appeal to a broad segment
of the population: “We call upon all who are sensitive to the dignity
and future of the Jews of Ethiopia, and who are genuinely interested
in their welfare, to strengthen the chief rabbinate in its conciliatory
approach. . . . May we all rally around the Torah whose ways are
ways of pleasantness and peace.” 21 Except for some modifications in
the procedures for circumcision, the committee, not unexpectedly,
supported the position of the rabbinate. The chief rabbinate accepted
the committee’s findings and recommendations and dropped the sym
bolic drawing of blood from the men. 22 The other requirements were
not affected.
The Ethiopians rallied to show their total opposition to the con
version requirements. They argued that for thousands of years they
had endured untold hardships to maintain their Jewish faith. They
followed the injunction of the Law of Moses as they understood it
and observed the laws of slaughtering, divorce, marriage, Sabbath,
and other holy day celebrations. Although their tradition did not in
clude speaking and reading Hebrew, which they regretted, they were
self-sufficient in most other respects. If there were some isolated ir
regularities, these could be dealt with by drawing upon the knowl
edge of respected kessoch within the community itself. The Ethiopi
ans felt the imposed mass conversion was an insult to their identity
and dignity. They could view it only as discrimination for reasons
other than religion. 23 They said no previous group had been required
to undergo mass conversion. 24 But the rabbinate did not budge. The
Ethiopians organized a public demonstration, stopped normal activi
ties, and threatened to return to Ethiopia via Egypt to dramatize their
determination. 25 Some threatened suicide, others homicide. 26
At the same time, the Ethiopians appealed to the government in
the person of Prime Minister Shimon Peres, a member of the Labor
Party. The prime minister, mindful of the hardships the group might
suffer and aware of the political repercussions of such acts, met with
representatives of the community in his office in the presence of Ab
sorption Minister Yaacov Tsur. The Ethiopians told him they had left
Eretz Yisrael thousands of years ago carrying the Bible and returned
carrying the Bible. Yet, by requiring their conversion, the rabbinate
denied their Jewishness. The immersion requirement, they said, was
degrading. One representative of the community added that seven sui-


115
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
cides over the past several years had been related to the pressure of
conversion. The prime minister assured the Ethiopians that “we are
brothers in all circumstances Only distance and time, not religion,
separated us in the past.” He added that the recent conflicts between
the immigrants and the rabbinate “should be viewed as a family spat.”
He promised to find a solution to the problem in a few weeks’ time. 27
The Ethiopians agreed to wait; this was in mid-July 1985.
Peres subsequently met with chief rabbis Avraham Shapiro and
Mordechai Eliahu, who later would appear before the Knesset com
mittee on immigration. After much negotiation with the rabbis, Peres
was able to work out a formula. The statement that came out of the
series of negotiations indicated that while the immersion ceremony
was not a condition for accepting the Ethiopians as Jews, the personal
status of each Ethiopian must be clarified and treated accordingly. In
other words, mass conversion might be waived, but any Ethiopian
wishing to get married must first submit to ritual immersion.
Other clauses in the statement stipulated that when dealing with
the Ethiopians, rabbinical courts must seek advice from the kessoch.
The agreement reflected the fact that the prime minister did not wish
to be involved in matters of Halakah. However, in explaining the
agreement to the public, an aide to the chief rabbis added that “all
Jews from abroad who want to be married in Israel must prove that
they are Jews. The Ethiopians will have to undergo exactly the same
procedure.” 28 In other words, the situation of the Ethiopians was
linked to the perennial question, “Who is a Jew?” 29 This modification
in the requirement of mass conversion did not satisfy the Ethiopians.
They acknowledged that there were some individuals whose back
grounds might call for immersion, but to require all Ethiopian males
to undergo conversion prior to marriage was unfair. 30
There was a stalemate. A few weeks later, Ethiopians pitched camp
outside the headquarters of the chief rabbinate in the heart of Jerusa
lem. As intended, the event embarrassed the rabbinate. 31 The Beta Is
rael gained tangible and intangible assistance from the press, the non-
Orthodox Jews, and nonreligious political parties, among others.
With the high holy days approaching, the rabbinate wanted to reach
some agreement so that the Ethiopians would move. Short of com
plete cancellation of the provisions, however, the Ethiopians would
not budge. They maintained their camp in front of the rabbinate for
thirty-two days. The event became extremely acrimonious.
As the confrontation intensified, even thoughtful secular Israelis
became very concerned. Writing in the Jerusalem Post, Elizer Jaffe of


116
FOR OUR SOUL
Hebrew University thoughtfully noted that there was a lack of mutual
intelligibility among the Ethiopians, and Israeli society. On the part of
the Ethiopians there was little grasp of Israeli politics, the rabbinical
establishment, judicial procedure, bargaining tactics, and the role of
Diaspora Jews in Israeli society. There is no doubt, Jaffe noted, that
the immersion-conversion issue “is mortally insulting to most Ethio
pians and that they equate immersion with the baptism that hated
Christian missionaries tried to force on them in Ethiopia. This is a
life-and-death issue for many of them, and it has nothing to do with
‘outside agitators,’ as claimed by naive Israeli observers.” He thought
that rather than confronting the rabbinate in a head-on collision,
the Ethiopians could use other tactics, as some have suggested in pri
vate, such as quietly obtaining marriage certificates from liberal Or
thodox rabbis, working toward the ordination of Ethiopian rabbis,
making sophisticated use of the courts, and conducting joint Israeli-
Ethiopian symbolic immersions in the Kinneret (Sea of Galilee) or the
Mediterranean.
By this time, the organizers were demanding the rabbinate’s un
conditional surrender. Jaffe continued, “they are joined by many Re
form and Conservative Jews who for years have been desperately
seeking recognition for their rabbis and for their religious innovations
and communal religious autonomy.” Jaffe felt it was predictable that
anticlerical forces in Israel and left-leaning political parties would join
camps with the Ethiopians. “Without disrespect for the claims of
those who are feeding on the Ethiopian plight,” Jaffe noted, “I cannot
commend them for their present disservice to the Ethiopians. For in
stead of encouraging mass aliyah of Conservative and Reform Jews in
order to strengthen their own case and numbers in Israel, instead of
pursuing their own legislative activity in the Knesset and in the courts,
and instead of providing realistic, honest counsel to the Ethiopians,
these opportunistic political groups have chosen to take a ride on the
Ethiopians’ backs, and exploit their plight.” 32
Jaffe also thought the power struggle between the Ethiopian lead
ership and the chief rabbinate was very closely related to the internal
communal struggle for control over the Beta Israel community. For
whoever delivered the goods would enjoy the popular support of
the community. There were respected veteran olim whose leader
ship could be utilized for the good of the community but who had
not cast their lots so far with the Beta Israel leadership strug
gling to emerge.


117
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
Earlier in July, the Abba Eban of the Labor Party and member of
the Knesset had taken the occasion of the controversy to address the
larger issues of the state and religion in democratic Israel. Eban
pointed out that the collective memory of the Ethiopian Jews reached
back to the dawn of Jewish history, long before the establishment of
the chief rabbinate with quasi-legal power in Israel. He noted that the
chief rabbinate was the creation of the Turkish-British period and
had only quasi-legal standing in the eyes of Halakah. As such, he
added, the rabbinate should not exercise coercive, executive power.
Rather, its powers should derive from excellence in learning and
piety, from respect and acceptance by the people of Israel following
the tradition exercised by luminaries such as Rabbis Avraham Kook
and Isaac Herzog. He added that the giants of modem Zionism such
as Herzl, Nordau, and their political followers were “totally unaf
fected by Halakah.” Eban further asserted that “national freedom,
democracy, social justice, and scientific rationalism were the ideologi
cal roots of modem Zionism.” It is true that religious faith has pre
served Jewish identity in exile, but that preservation would not have
continued were it not for the political and pioneering initiatives taken
by secular Zionism, beyond and often against the religious establish
ment. Although eventually religious Zionism became a respected and
organic part of political Zionism, “it was never the leading part.” The
religious establishment should not press opinions and interests that go
beyond what is reasonable and acceptable. “The more so,” Eban
added, “since there is no absolute truth in the judgments or enact
ments of any particular religious institution; in many cases, including
that of the Ethiopian Jews, for every rabbi with a Halakic opinion
there is contrary Halakic judgment by another rabbinic authority.”
The Ethiopians, now living in a democratic country, he said, had a
right to take their case to the elected legislature and government. It
was the duty of the government to help them resolve the issues. Eban
saw the immersion-conversion issue as primarily political, calling for
political solutions. 33 Obviously, this kind of approach led the chief
rabbinate to dig its Halakic heels in even deeper.
For Prime Minister Shimon Peres, what Eban said might have been
logical. But as a consummate politician, he could afford only to say
that the Ethiopians were indeed Jews and citizens of Israel; when it
came to Halakah, he was no expert. 34 By publicly deferring to the re
ligious Orthodox establishment, he eventually was able to forge some
agreement between the strikers and the chief rabbis during the first
week of October 1985.


118
FOR OUR SOUL
When at last it came, the agreement was communicated to Peres,
who was acting as the mediator, in a letter from chief rabbis Shapiro
and Eliahu. Peres then sent a letter to the striking Beta Israel. The ten
ets of the agreement were similar to those the rabbinate had proposed
on the eve of Rosh Hashanah which the strikers had rejected. 35 The
agreement left final determination of the Jewishness of Ethiopian
couples seeking marriage in the hands of a special rabbinical court
which would be made up of rabbis who consider the whole Ethiopian
community to be Jewish and in no need of symbolic conversion.
However, the strikers wanted their own religious leaders or kessoch
to be the judges when an Ethiopian’s Jewishness was in doubt. On
this count the Ethiopians lost. The Jerusalem Post noted: “The defeat
on this crucial point must be laid in no small measure to the vocifer
ous support of the well-wishers on the nonreligious left and in the
Reform movement. When these two groups, in pursuance of their
own aims, took a ride on the back of the Ethiopians, who view them
selves as Orthodox, it was a safe bet that the chief rabbis would re
spond by digging in their Halakic heels and refusing to budge another
inch.” The editorial went on to say: “This is historically an absurdity,
even if laid down by the assemblage of historical scholars [the posi
tion taken by this body]. It implies that the rabbinical marriage regis
trars were right to insist, from the start, that any Ethiopian couple
must produce certificates of conversion through ritual immersion be
fore they can be considered marriageable. Moreover, it means that
the chief rabbis will be bound—if only to prove freedom from preju
dice—to fling the same collective charge of dubious Jewishness in the
faces of the next large group of immigrants from antireligious Soviet
Russia, where the encouragement of the ‘intermingling’ of Jews with
non-Jews is state policy.... It is a frightening prospect.” 36
The agreement further stipulated that an institute would be estab
lished within the Ministry of Religious Affairs to study the communi
ty’s conditions. It would make recommendations about marriages, di
vorce, and the like. It took a long time before the ministry established
the institute, and when it finally did, its membership did not include
Ethiopian kessoch. The Ethiopians considered this another breach of
faith. In the meantime, the rabbinate stipulated that any Ethiopian
wanting to marry must follow the process of conversion. The Ethio
pians continued to oppose this vehemently. Since that time, liberal
rabbis and kessoch have officiated over marriages, though some have
complied with the conversion requirements. For the majority of the
people, especially those who are not married, and for the rabbinate it-


119
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
self, the issues of conversion are still outstanding. The issue has gen
erated a lot of discussion, most of which has been very bitter. 37 It has
negatively affected the attitudes of many on both sides and has spilled
over into other areas of social and political life.
THE NAMING GAME
Among the many obvious differ
ences between the Ethiopian immigrants and the Israelis were the
Ethiopians’ names. To make them more Hebraic, to simplify the reg
istration and accounting processes, and perhaps to forestall name-
linked discrimination in the future, the Israeli authorities took a num
ber of steps. From the start, a policy was adopted to rework the
naming process for the olim. As it turned out, the task proved very
complicated, controversial, and in the end unsatisfactory to many of
the olim.
In the Ethiopian context, names usually are loaded with signifi
cance. Before assigning a name to a child, parents and relatives con
sult one another and deliberate over the possibilities. A child may be
given several names—one by the father, another by the mother, still
another by grandparents, uncles, and significant others. These names
signify some special meaning, some hope, or some kind of wished-for
relationship between the child and the name giver. This is especially
true for the first male child or grandchild in a family. There is always
one dominant name by which the individual is known throughout
life. This is the first (given) name. The second name, the father’s first
name, is referred to when double identification is called for. For ex
ample, the name of Yakov is given to a boy at birth. Yakov’s father’s
full name is Legesse Nadew. The boy then becomes known as Yakov
Legesse, but Yakov is his principal name. Later, when he grows up, he
becomes Ato (Mr.) Yakov, Dr. Yakov, Kes Yakov, and so on. When
Yakov marries, his wife, Almaz Mazengya, retains her maiden name;
she only adds the designation “Woizero” (Mrs.). Ato Yakov and
Woizero Almaz Mazengya have a son and a daughter. The boy is
given the name Menelik, and the girl Sara. The full names of Yakov’s
children then become Menelik Yakov and Sara Yakov Legesse, their
grandfather’s first name or their father’s last name, is dropped alto
gether. The father’s first name becomes the second name of his chil-


120
FOR OVR SOUL
dren. Family lineage, then, cannot be traced through family names;
there are other ways to trace lineage, however.
When an Ethiopian moves permanently to another society, the
naming system creates a number of problems. The names of Ethio
pian authors, for example, are listed differently in different library
systems; when one tries to consult a particular work, it is often neces
sary to consult the librarian or the author to know how he or she is
classified. It was only after numerous correspondences that I per
suaded the librarian at the U.S. Library of Congress to use my last
name to catalog my publications. When I was in Ethiopia, my works
were entered under my first name, following the Ethiopian system.
My family and I also have experienced some confusion at a more per
sonal level. We have lived in two communities since coming to the
United States. One community was very familiar with the Ethiopian
custom; the other was not. We decided our children would carry my
second name (my father’s first name) as their last, while my wife kept
her maiden name. We thought this would simplify recordkeeping in
schools, banks, and municipal offices. Other Ethiopians 1 have
known, now living in the United States, have adopted various other
strategies to simplify name-linked identification. To date, however,
no single system of naming has been devised that is acceptable to all
Ethiopians living abroad. 38
Given the complex tradition, one can appreciate the problems the
Ethiopian olim and the Israeli authorities confronted. The Israelis de
cided to adopt what they thought was the easiest system: assigning to
each newcomer a Hebrew name. The meaning of the new name was
to correspond, as much as possible, to the original Ethiopian first
name. A second name would be adopted for the whole family—fa
ther, mother, and children. Since many Ethiopian names are similar to
biblical or Hebrew names, this seemed to be a workable approach.
For instance, such names as Yakov, Yishak, Sara, Avraham, Yoseph,
and Rachel presented no problem. Some other names, such as Mihret
(female) or Mihretu (male) could be translated quite readily to Ra-
hamim (“Mercy”). For last names, either a new Hebrew name was as
signed to the family, or, in most instances, the name of a dead ances
tor, the father or grandfather of the male head of the household, for
instance, was adopted. According to this procedure, everyone in the
family would have the same last name, including the wife. In most in
stances, with the assistance of some veteran Ethiopians, names were
worked out before the olim arrived. The people were informed of
their new names at the initial sorting centers.


121
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
At first, there was little resistance to the name changes. But resent
ment slowly developed as the olim came to see it as another ploy to
deprive them of their authentic identities. For instance, when one
man was asked how many children he had, he said that when he ar
rived he had eight children, three boys and five girls, but now he had
only three. The other five, he said, were lost to the family when they
married and assumed different names (they carry their husbands’
names). To many of the olim, the name-changing process is part and
parcel of the resocialization process. They resent the fact that this
kind of resocialization was deemed necessary. The veteran Ethiopians
say it was a mistake to impose this additional burden on the commu
nity. The Hebrew names are beautiful and significant; had the people
been properly consulted, they probably would have consented to the
idea. But they were not consulted. No other olim have ever been
asked to change their names en masse, although many decided for
themselves to adopt Hebrew names. Their individuality and freedom
of choice were never in question. To a certain extent, Israeli authori
ties have recognized their mistake. One group of sixty Ethiopian fami
lies who arrived in 1987 was not asked to change their names and did
not volunteer to do so. Perhaps in the future, things will be different.
For those who have gone through the experience, the misgivings may
last for a while. 39
LEADERSHIP AT BAY
It is inevitable that leaders emerge
from an immigrant group during the absorption process. 40 In the case
of the Beta Israel, the need for strong, informed, and authentic lead
ership was obvious, but it was not until the battle lines were drawn
between the religious-political authorities representing the absorbing
society and the Beta Israel community that the need for leadership
became urgent.
Whenever possible, it is preferable that the leadership come from
within the group. Anchored in the community, they are more likely
to represent the community’s aspirations and have their support.
Ideally, the leadership also should be conversant with the language
and culture of the absorbing society; having lived in the country for
some time and having received some education or training there


122
FOR OUR SOUL
would increase the likelihood that they understand and have the re
spect of representatives of the absorbing society. Recognized as au
thentic and credible by both sides, such leaders could act as effective
cultural broken.
For a number of reasons, it took a long time for such leadership to
emerge from the Beta Israel community. Many of the leaders in the
Ethiopian context became, for all practical purposes, dysfunctional in
Israel. Vatikim (veteran Beta Israel immigrants) were also few in num
ber, and most were not prepared to assume leadership positions, were
out of touch with the migrant community and did not know what the
migrant community needed, or did not want to become involved. For
their part, the religious and secular authorities of the absorbing soci
ety failed to identify, cultivate, and encourage leadership. In all likeli
hood, the political and religious leadership of the absorbing society
was not convinced that continuation of traditional leadership among
the group would be in their best long-term interests: it could hamper
their absorption and socialization in the new setting and compromise
Israel’s indivisible, Euro-centered conceptualization of absorption.
The weaknesses of this approach, however, overshadow any useful
purposes. According to this philosophy, the few seasoned and highly
educated Beta Israel leaders, including Yona Bogale, who was inti
mately knowledgeable about the olim and Israeli society and fluent in
Hebrew, Amharic, Tigrigna, English, French, and other languages and
had made significant contributions to the Beta Israel community in
Ethiopia, were practically ignored in Israel. 41
In the context of traditional Ethiopian and Jewish values, age is re
vered. In village and family matters, the shemagile (“elderly man”)
and, in some respects, the baltet (“elderly woman”) are held in high
respect, listened to, and often obeyed. Traditionally, when it comes
to the governing and control of younger members, there exists an
ever-present threat of irgman (“curse”) which the shemagile can use
against errant youth. When a curse is made, if the object does not
make timely amends and is not forgiven, it is believed to cause un
timely death or some other misfortune. Parents and village elders are
serious about the proper upbringing of children. At the village level,
the shemagiloch, especially the kessoch, served as leaders in matters
related to religious life, administration of justice, and spiritual guid
ance. According to Leslau, “the priest is not only the confessor but
the counselor and the spiritual authority of the entire community.” 42
In addition, every person has a ynefis abat (“soul father”) who is inti
mately knowledgeable about the individual and family.


123
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
Once in Israel, the traditional leadership lost much of its signifi
cance because its institutions and religious bases were rendered obso
lete. 43 But their influence already had begun to decline before they
left Ethiopia. In Ethiopia, especially since the early 1960s, schooled
young people have grown increasingly restless, politically radicalized,
and defiant toward the established order—family, religion, and gov
ernment. Primarily as a result of sustained challenges and attacks
against the old regime and all the institutions that supported it, the
schooled youth undermined the authority and efficacy of the mon-
archial system (Kebuae Egziabher, or “anointed of God”) in the eyes
of the traditional public and even the military. 44 When the Haile Se
lassie government and the thirty-century tradition of imperial rule fell
in 1974, it was replaced by a military junta, the Derg, comprised of
young military personnel. Eventually, some of the Ethiopian Jews
found themselves in Israel. In many respects, the experience of the
young leadership that emerged in Israel derived its inspiration from
these developments in Ethiopia. So when some Israeli politicians ex
pressed their opinion that some Beta Israel organizers were trained in
“communist camps,” they were not far from the truth. 45 As a result,
there emerged in Israel strong rivalries among a dozen or so organiza
tions led by the youth who were vying for recognition. For a time,
this led to confusion among the rank-and-file Beta Israel as well as
among the political and religious leadership of the absorbing society.
Nevertheless, in the absence of any alternative, the organizations
did serve some good purpose in providing a platform on which the
Beta Israel could articulate their concerns and convey them to the
Israeli authorities.
In terms of the generation and education gaps among the Beta Is
rael, the community can be divided into two broad categories. On the
one side are the older, more conservative, religious, and mostly non
literate members. On the other side are the younger, more secularly
oriented, schooled, and politically active youth. 46 Since the 1940s, the
differences between the two groups have increased. As the educated
members moved on to find further educational and employment op
portunities, the young people became increasingly aware of the need
for schooling and responded enthusiastically to Jewish and public
schools. But because resources were limited in Ethiopia, particularly
in the regions where the Beta Israel lived, students traveled long dis
tances for their education. In most instances, they resided in far-away
towns or cities where they came in contact with young people from
different backgrounds. These experiences and contacts inevitably


124
FOR OVR SOUL
influenced their outlook on religion, nationality, and ethnicity. At
least in the earlier decades, the traditional Jewish community tried to
exclude these young people from effective participation in religious
activities in synagogues for fear that they had become contaminated
by their association with Gentiles. These were additional factors that
contributed to the gaps. 47
During the first phase of my fieldwork, there were at least a dozen
Beta Israel associations, and the Jewish Agency and some government
officials complained there were so many that they did not know
which ones they should do business with. By the time of my second
visit in 1986-87, there were only four organizations left, and two of
these were not active. The two active organizations were bona fide
Ethiopian grass-roots groups. Most of the previous organizations had
been organized and operated by non-Beta Israel groups on behalf of
the Beta Israel community (one was run by a Christian church). The
latter might have served some useful purposes, but they were con
demned by the Ethiopians and urged to cease and desist. 48
Of the two associations competing for leadership, one was called
Beta Yisrael. Located in Ramat Gan, where there was a large group of
immigrants, and, at least in the initial years, financially supported by
the Canadian Association for Ethiopian Jewry, this organization was
more aggressive, more tightly organized, and, according to Jaffe,
tended to be “autocratic, isolationist and loath to compromise. One is
either with them or against them.” 49 This was also the organization
that mobilized and led the strikes against the conversion requirements
during the months of July through October 1985.
In contrast, the Israel Association of Ethiopian Immigrants, funded
for the most part by the Association of Americans and Canadians in
Israel and the Zahavi Association of Large Families, has its headquar
ters in Jerusalem (previously in Haifa) and has branches in many parts
of the country. This organization is less aggressive, is more demo
cratic, and assumes no leadership roles in the strikes. Although it sup
ported the goals of the strike, it hoped to achieve the same ends by
resorting to the courts. The Beta Yisrael was certified in December
1984, the Israel Association for Ethiopian Immigrants in September
1984. These two organizations overwhelmingly represented the Beta
Israel from the Gondar region, with only a few members from Tigray
and Wollo. 50 Both organizations resented the non-Ethiopian organi
zations that tried to speak on behalf of the community. Both strongly
opposed immersion and insisted on the unconditional recognition of
the Ethiopians as Jews. Both groups also acknowledge the lack of ed-


125
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
ucation among the leadership and their supporters. 51 They differed on
tactics, organizational structure, and long-range goals. 52
Beta Yisrael was the stronger of the two. It had been in the fore
front of the battle during the conversion controversy and was instru
mental in organizing the community for other purposes, such as reu
niting families and defending the rights of immigrants to choose
which schools their children attended. A number of thoughtful Is
raelis charged that Beta Yisrael was confrontational rather than con
ciliatory. Although this might be true, one must look closely at the
complex situation of immigration and settlement of the Beta Israel to
understand the reasons. Writing in October 1985, at the height of the
confrontational period, Jaffe lamented the approach taken by the
leadership but thoughtfully pointed out: “Leadership will emerge that
is capable of presenting their case in a constructive manner, without
losing the identity, pride and respect of this fascinating Jewish com
munity. Only such internal leadership can, over time, prevent ex
ploitation, paternalism, and degradation of the Ethiopian community
in Israel.” 53
Now let us turn our attention to the views of the leadership, in
particular Addisu Messele, the head of Beta Yisrael since its inception
and recognition by the Ministry of Interior since 1984. Addisu Mes
sele is often in the national news, and nearly anyone with some
knowledge of the Beta Israel knows the name and reputation of this
man. I interviewed him on three different occasions, once in the sub
urb of Tel Aviv where he lives and twice in Jerusalem. I was also pres
ent at two rallies and demonstrations his association organized. One
was to demand that the Israeli government increase its efforts for re
union in Israel of relatives left behind in Ethiopia. The other was to
commemorate those Beta Israel people who lost their lives in refugee
camps while trying to reach Israel. The latter was staged in the pres
ence of high government officials, including the president of Israel.
Addisu Messele is approximately thirty years of age; he is tall, has
an aristocratic bearing, wears his hair long, and, except on important
public occasions when he wears Ethiopian garb, he does not wear the
ubiquitous kippa (headgear worn by nearly all Beta Israel males since
their arrival in Israel). He uses his Ethiopian names instead of the He
brew ones that were assigned to him. He received the equivalent of a
twelfth-grade education in Gondar. He is articulate in Amharic, He
brew, and English. He remains attached to the land he left but la
ments the discrimination, personal and communal, that some of the
people in what he refers to as “our country” had perpetrated against


126
FOR OUR SOUL
the Beta Israel. He does not regret that he came to Israel. He ex
pected, as a matter of right, much better treatment for his people
in Israel.
When he was in Ethiopia, Addisu Messele was an active member
of EPRP (Ethiopian People’s Revolutionary Party). He fled the coun
try when the Derg disbanded the group and began to persecute its
members. He went to the Sudan without knowing where he would go
from there. In the Sudan, he learned that the government of Israel
was allowing the Beta Israel into the country. Eventually, he found
his way to Israel. His father came later, but his mother and siblings
are still in Ethiopia. Like other Beta Israel who came to Israel during
the same period, he went through what he calls ttilmat (religious im
mersion, or mikveh) and gizret (symbolic circumcision, which he de
scribed as painless). He says that when he was in Ethiopia he was very
religious. Like most other Beta Israel, he did not even consider drink
ing coffee made on Sabbath.
After familiarizing himself with the country and the language, he
busied himself in Israel. He was employed by the Jewish Agency of Is
rael to assist in the processing and settlement of those Beta Israel who
came after him. With time, he and others became acutely aware that
the policies pursued by the absorbing society, such as the conversion
requirements and the changing of names, were wrong. He wanted to
change the procedures. Failing in his efforts to influence policy, he
began to go to the receiving centers to urge the newcomers to refuse
to comply with the demands. At registration time, he said, the Beta Is
rael were presented with stacks of papers containing their new names.
Nobody even bothered to ask them what they wished to be called or
to explain why it was necessary to change their names. It was all arbi
trarily determined by a group of bureaucrats, he said. He told the new
arrivals to refuse the name changes. He also told them of their rights,
including the right to refuse the conversion demands. Eventually,
when the authorities of the Jewish Agency found out what he was
doing, he was removed, though he continued to send his representa
tives to carry out the mission. From that time, on Addisu Messele
fought for what he calls the rights of the Beta Israel as Jews and Is
raelis. He felt that all “this humiliation” was directed at the Beta Is
rael because they were considered ignorant, powerless, and poor. It is
pure and simple politics; it has nothing to do with religion. He main
tains that the rabbinate would not dare to do the same thing to the
Russians, who were more suspect of intermarriages and other irregu
larities than the Beta Israel.


127
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
Addisu Messele thought his people, the Beta Israel, were under tre
mendous stress, for social, religious, and family reasons. They had
thought of Jerusalem as mystical, complete, beautiful, and righteous.
Upon arrival, they saw Jewish people doing all sorts of things on the
Sabbath. He asserted that the older Beta Israel were disillusioned,
while the young had become more sensitized to the political condi
tions. The conversion demand alienated many of them, he said. As a
result, they were willing to join calls for rallies and demonstrations at
a moment’s notice. The calls were so frequent that once, when he
went to the town of Natanya to organize the immigrants against cer
tain actions taken by the authorities, the social worker called him
an alien and locked him up in a room. He broke out through the
windows. After he had gone a couple of kilometers, the police caught
up with him. He told them he was carrying out his duties as a citizen
in a democratic society and had not violated any law. Despite his
pleas, the police took him to the station. While he was there, two
hundred Beta Israel showed up to demand his release. To this day,
he has a three-inch scar on his arm from crawling through the
broken window.
Comparing the spiritual condition of the olim now and before,
Addisu Messele is of the opinion that “the Ethiopian community,
young and old, men as well as women, are of a very highly religious
background. The older people are still very religious. But the young,
for the most part, are totally alienated.” The stress and alienation, he
said, appear in different guises. One symptom is the phenomenon of
suicide. From 1984 to 1987, at least thirty-two Beta Israel people had
taken their own lives. The reasons were attributed, in the first in
stance, to the religious controversy which had created much despond
ency among the group. The second suspected cause was the feeling of
inadequacy. Young people were placed side by side in learning situa
tions or at work with other people whose language and culture were
that of the absorbing society. When failure ensues, young people be
come desperate and take drastic actions. The third element was sepa
ration from other members of their families. The young came to Is
rael; many of the old, infirm, women, and children were left behind.
Addisu Messele felt compelled to speak up about the many ills af
fecting the Beta Israel. If he didn’t, no one else would. He said he did
this at the expense of his own family. He maintained that the psychol
ogists, social workers, and other service providers who were knowl
edgeable about the objective conditions of the immigrants but were
paid their salaries by the government or the Jewish Agency were not


128
FOR OUR SOUL
at liberty or would not dare to speak out in public against the short
comings of their employers. For instance, he said, before he appeared
on a national television show with a psychologist who had studied
the mental health conditions of the Beta Israel immigrants, to discuss
the issues affecting the community’s health problems, the psycholo
gist told Addisu Messele that he was not willing to raise the issue of
immigrant suicide problems. Instead, the psychologist suggested that
Addisu Messele bring up the issue.
I invited him to discuss the charges that have been leveled against
the immigrants—that they are not punctual, loyal, or very productive
in the workplace. He told me that as farmers and artisans, the Beta Is
rael are used to hard labor. But in their traditional context they were
at relative liberty to organize their own work and time. The farmers
and artisans also allowed themselves time to attend weddings and fu
nerals and to visit relatives and friends. Working as an employee of a
firm in Israel, laboring at menial tasks for eight hours a day, day in
and day out, was very monotonous and tiring. So some would take
off to attend weddings or funerals. Supervisors became angry; the tre
mendous linguistic and cultural obstacles did not make things any
easier. The supervisors turned on the workers and called them lazy,
unreliable, disloyal, and all the rest. The immigrant workers, in turn,
blamed the supervisors because they only demanded punctuality and
productivity without understanding the many problems and tragedies
in the community. The workers also complained that the wages they
received were inadequate. The veteran workers blamed their Beta Is
rael colleagues for being aloof or unfriendly at the workplace. At the
root of the complaints leveled against the Beta Israel, said Addisu
Messele, is the absence of shared cultural values.
He thought his organization enjoyed the support of 95 percent of
the Beta Israel immigrants. 54 Because of the role he was playing on
behalf of the Beta Israel, he said he was fully aware that the Jewish
Agency and some departments of the government would like to keep
him away. But some of the left-wing or liberal political parties
courted him to join their respective ranks. For the time being, he
wanted to remain nonpartisan, as far as the established parties were
concerned. He evaded discussion of the charges some politicians
made that he was a communist. 55 At the personal level, he said he was
fatigued. He said it is not easy to lead a community of people who are
not sophisticated in matters of politics and personal or group rights
and responsibilities in the new setting. He also felt his efforts were
not fully appreciated by the immigrants and that the establishment


129
Crisis in Communal Integrity and Identity
did not wish him well at all. In addition, his father, who was already
in Israel, was applying pressure on him to work in league with the
Jewish Agency so that they might bring Addisu’s mother, brothers,
and sisters to Israel. He said the Jewish Agency was helping many
other families in similar circumstances, but he thought it was unlikely
that they would do the same for his family.
SUMMARY
The receiving society, through its
secular and religious representatives, assumed that the Ethiopian olim
were making aliyah for religious reasons. To that end, whatever was
done on their behalf to lighten their burdens in the social, cultural,
and religious spheres was assumed to be in the best interest of the
group. Realizing the good intentions, the olim would welcome such
actions. Based on these assumptions, processes of reconversion or
conversion and the changing of names were carried out. Later, these
came to be viewed by the olim as injurious to their self-identity, self-
respect, and group solidarity. Eventually, when rectifications were
suggested, positions already had solidified. Dialogues, which were in
tended to lead to meaningful compromises, became acrimonious, and
the issues remained unresolved. On the whole, the assumptions
proved untenable and the actions unsupportable. The people them
selves, through their traditional leaders, the kessoch, should have
been consulted at every stage. But these consultations were rare. In
the end, each side developed negative attitudes toward the other,
complicating problems relating to the adjustment of the immigrants
in Israel and the receptivity of the larger society. Lack of experience
on the part of the young emerging leadership among the community
might have contributed to the delays that occurred before solutions
to the many challenges confronting the community were found.


130
CHAPTER SEVEN

Primary Education
Both the immigrants and the Is
raeli society consider education the single most important enterprise
in the absorption process. In its variety of forms and organization,
education is also the single most important enterprise nearly all Beta
Israel are participating in. From the youngest child in the nursery
school to the oldest person (as old as eighty-five), men and women,
regardless of previous experiences or conditions, all are engaged in
learning languages, participating in organized cultural and socializa
tion activities, learning skills of various kinds, and in general prepar
ing themselves to meet the tremendous challenges confronting them
in their new environment. We cannot document all the varieties of
educational and training activities engaged in by the olim, but this and
the next two chapters present analyses of some of their major aspects.
Learning, by its very nature, is a problem-solving activity. But it also
generates frustrations, anxieties, and frictions among and between
providers and receivers. The normal challenges to learning are com
pounded many times over by the many differences between the lan
guage, culture, and broad social and psychological makeups of the
Beta Israel and the service providers.


131
Primary Education
STRUCTURE
To get some perspective on the
structure and philosophy underlying the system of primary education
in Israel, I interviewed several high-ranking officials as well as school
inspectors and field representatives. The first was David Pur, head of
the secular education division of the Pedagogical Service of the Min
istry of Education and Culture. Of Polish descent, Pur was bom and
raised in Israel. We met in his very modest office on King David Street
in Jerusalem.
With respect to the structure of primary education, Pur explained
that there are three distinct systems (branches) operating under the
general direction of the Ministry of Education and Culture: the state
secular, the state religious, and the independent. About 75 percent of
all primary-school-aged children are enrolled in state secular schools,
20 percent in state religious schools, and 5 percent in independent
schools (4.6 percent are controlled by the Hasidim; the remaining 0.4
percent are controlled by the Orthodox wing).
The two state-sponsored systems receive most of their support
from the central treasury. The independent system has unusual fea
tures. Although it is administered by the ultra-Orthodox (Agudat Is
rael), which does not recognize either the efficacy of Zionism or the
State of Israel itself, it receives some government subvention. But the
Ministry of Education and Culture has very little or no regulatory
powers vis-a-vis this system. It has its own unique conceptions, ap
proaches, and methods of teaching and enjoys the power to accept or
reject students based on its own criteria. The three systems certify
their teachers through the Ministry of Education and Culture, though
each has its own teacher-training institutions. At the secondary level,
the training and certification responsibilities fall upon the several
universities. 1
The state secular and state religious systems of curricula and matri
culation examinations are quite similar. Their differences lie in the
biblical, historical, and Talmudic studies, where they differ in inclu
sion, emphasis and method. For instance, the state secular schools
present biblical studies and literature humanistically and in historical
context, whereas the religious wing presents them from the perspec
tives of revelation or divine guidance. In addition, the religious


132
FOR OUR SOUL
schools include instruction in religious customs and rituals such as
meal preparation, holy day observations, and so on. Moreover, stu
dents participate in daily worship and other religious activities and are
expected to wear appropriate attire (no jeans or short skirts for girls;
boys must wear the yarmulke). One will generally find more girls than
boys in the religious schools. However, in the yeshivot, or elite reli
gious academies, males predominate because, according to tradition,
religious vocation is restricted to men.
Among Israeli Jews, more than 70 percent are secular. The pioneer
Zionists, Pur explained, were products of the Enlightenment of eigh
teenth- and nineteenth-century Europe. They were either atheists or
otherwise nonbelievers in religion. This process of secularization
which affected Europeans was wholly absent from the experiences of
the Orientals, and this difference in historical experience is manifestly
reflected in present-day Israeli society. The 30 percent religious mi
nority draws a significant number of its members from the Oriental
population (of Third World background). The majority of students
enrolled in the religious schools are from religious homes and are
from the Sephardi and mixed sectors of society. 2 Females are also
highly represented in religious schools. This group is generally disad
vantaged in income, employment, and educational achievement.
In recent years, there has been an observable shift even among the
Ashkenazim toward religion and conservative political outlook. 3
However, as far as the schools are concerned, the trend is in the
opposite direction. Enrollments in religious schools are declining as
more and more parents send their children to state secular schools.
The competition these days is not so much between the secular and
religious schools as it is between the Zionist and the anti-Zionist reli
gious schools. Both would like to see religious education become the
center of educational activity, but they disagree profoundly when it
comes to their attitude toward the state. A trend toward theocracy is
apparent among the people from northern Africa and the Middle
East. These olim are susceptible to religious dogmas and charismatic
personality cults. Israel is an island of democracy (within the Green
Line or pre-1967 borders and for the Jewish population). 4 But, Pur
added, the danger for Israel does not arise from the mentality of the
Jewish people (Orientals) but from where people live and the period
of time people are living in. s The secular schools are striving to teach
students the efficacy of democratic values, but in the religious schools
it is something else, 6 by which Pur meant that the religious branch
conducts classes on the bases of divine revelation and guidance, with
little if any account given for the human, political dimensions.


133
Primary Education
We talked about the differences in national and world views
among graduates of the various educational systems. Pur admitted
that there are differences similar to those found among the general
population. Israeli society is pluralistic. Even within the religious,
wing there are extremes—extreme nationalists and extreme leftists.
Research has demonstrated that those who graduate from the reli
gious schools tend to be conservative. I asked whether such divisions
worry him. Pur simply responded, “It is a fact of life.” On the other
hand, he pointed out the important unifying role played by Jewish
tradition, the Hebrew language, holy days, and celebrations. These
reflect shared values and encourage some common perspectives
which may help bind Israelis together as a national community, he
said. He illustrated his point with the example of his membership in a
particular kibbutz. Although the kibbutz is nonreligious, its members
do celebrate Passover and other holy days. In addition to these tradi
tions, he said, all share a common destiny.
More than 90 percent of Ethiopian children and youth attend reli
gious schools. To get an understanding of the structure and goals of
the state religious administration, I interviewed Ben Yashar, assistant
to the head of the state religious education system. Yashar is also in
charge of field supervision of the Ethiopian children in state religious
schools. He reiterated that the concepts of immigration as under
stood in the United States and in Israel are entirely different things. In
Israel, the concept is better represented by the term aliyab, which in
Hebrew means “ascent,” a return to one’s home to reunite with a
family. The term immigration, on the other hand, connotes eco
nomic, political, or other instrumental motives. In other words, he
said, in the United States immigrants are looked upon as a burden to
be borne; in Israel, the immigration process is a reunion and an op
portunity for both the immigrants, and the receiving society. These
differences, he said, are very significant, and the education programs
that have been forged for the Ethiopian immigrants are grounded
in a set of beliefs and assumptions about their homecoming and
shared benefits.
In Israel’s history of waves of aliyab, no group has ever been the
target of so much special concern as the Beta Israel. Recognizing the
special nature of the Ethiopian olim, the field unit Yashar supervises
came into being specifically to address their needs. For the first time,
he said, they formulated special curricula and trained teachers for
special tasks. In the course of preparations, they consulted the kes-
soch. They also took into account the knowledge left by Emmanuel


134
FOR OUR SOUL
Tamrat, Halevy, Faitlovitch, and others (the list included people who
wrote about the religious aspects of the Beta Israel but not historians,
anthropologists, and linguists who have written voluminously about
Ethiopia and the Jews). Yashar reiterated that 90 percent of Beta Is
rael education is in the hands of the religious wing, of the Ministry of
Education and Culture (including the Youth Aliyah, which is specially
coordinated with the Youth Department of the Jewish Agency). The
decision to incorporate them initially into the state religious system
was made by the Knesset after consultation with Beta Israel leader
ship. The rationale was to mitigate or lessen the cultural and religious
shocks and facilitate their smooth adjustment on the one hand and,
on the other, to give the olim as much knowledge of the Hebrew lan
guage and modem Judaism as quickly as they could absorb it. The
special arrangement was to last for a period of one year (until January
1986). Yashar explained that the law stipulates that parents should be
given information about the different types of schools so that they
can decide where they would like to enroll their children after the
first year. To date, most Beta Israel children continue to participate in
the religious system.
Reports Yashar had received thus far from teachers, administra
tors, and others who knew the children were very encouraging. The
children were very highly motivated to learn. They often asked teach
ers for more homework and even remained after school to do addi
tional work. They worked hard. They performed well in basic arith
metic. The problem areas for them were language, literature, reading
comprehension, and abstract thinking. Yashar was fairly optimistic
that if financial subvention for special tutorials continued, the schools
would be able to accelerate their progress. Each child in the primary
schools was entitled to 1.8 hours of extra tutorial help per week. At
the secondary level, it is 2.2 hours per week. The special tutorials
took place outside regular classroom hours. The tutors were either
the regular classroom teachers, teachers brought from other schools,
or adult volunteers drawn from the community. The school principal
had some leeway to make arrangements.
When I asked for Yashar’s impressions of Beta Israel response to
religious teachings, he said that most insisted on maintaining their
own traditions. “We can’t do much to force them to go contrary to
their wishes,” he said. Talmudic and other mainstream Judaic learning
were coming very slowly. The young people who lived in the religious
dormitories were doing better because they were surrounded by reli
gious precepts and rituals. Those in the grade schools were not pro-


135
Primary Education
gressing as much. The reconversion controversies did not affect the
teaching-learning efforts (as far as Yashar’s office was concerned). “In
our guidance to all our teachers and administrators,” he said, “we
stress that as far as we are concerned, all Jews are equal.” Regarding
the goal of full integration of the Beta Israel children, Yashar said that
the inhibiting factors were housing and employment availabilities.
Parents settled where there was housing and jobs. As a result, the
Beta Israel were concentrated in certain communities and absent in
others. High apartment vacancies may indicate instability in the com
munity, and so, Yashar said, they had to be very cautious. Within the
schools, Yashar observed that there were problems in that some vet
eran Israeli parents did not want to send their children to study with
Beta Israel children. These were usually parents of the lower socio
economic sector of society.
At this juncture, I turned to David Stahl, our interpreter. Stahl,
originally from New York, had come to settle in Israel in 1984. I
asked him how he thought race relations in Israel compared to those
in the United States. He said there was no comparison. In Israel, prob
lems were very mild. In New York, people talked differently—hypo
critically—even when their feelings were against you. The people in
Israel, especially the sabra, or native-born, may seem hard, rude, and
thoughtless on the outside, but inside they were soft and gentle. This
included their approach to race relations. Even when they seemed to
be talking tough, they did not mean it.
NURSERY AND KINDERGARTEN
Israel has one of the most ad
vanced systems of preschool education in the world. Although atten
dance is voluntary, nearly all three- and four-year-old children attend
some government-sponsored, quasi-govemmental, or nongovernmen
tal nursery school. The fees are nominal. Together with their veteran
counterparts, the Beta Israel children participate in these programs
beginning at an early age. My informants report and my own observa
tions confirm that as far as absorption and socialization processes are
concerned, this generation of children will be much better off than
the older generations. Other things being equal, one can expect that
their early exposure to cognitive and social experiences will enhance


136
FOR OUR SOUL
their readiness to participate fully in later training opportunities. This
may in turn open up other opportunities for social mobility, the at
tainment of good jobs, and other measures of status and respect.
Whether young Ethiopian children come from an intact home or are
orphans, these educational enrichment and socialization programs are
likely to prove of significant benefit to them in their development.
PRIMARY LEVEL
At the primary level, attendance is
universal and compulsory. Special arrangements have been made for
the newcomers. Education during their first year in Israel is provided
either at the absorption centers or in special classrooms in nearby in
stitutions. During that year, intense attention is given to Hebrew, per
sonal hygiene and health, and a variety of socialization experiences.
Mornings are typically devoted to classroom instruction. Under the
supervision of adult volunteers, the children spend their afternoons
engaged in games, study, or tutorials.
During the second year, pupils attend community schools with
other Israeli children. Within these schools, however, the vast major
ity remain segregated as a group. All Ethiopians are assigned to the
same class. They still need intensive support and tutoring in all as
pects of the curricula. They also need plenty of exposure to the cul
ture of the school environment—rules and regulations—how to re
late to children of different backgrounds, how to play following
game rules, and so on. These experiences prepare them to cope better
when the time arrives for integrated learning.
SIZE AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE ELEMENTARY
SCHOOL POPULATION
Table 2 shows the number of Ethi
opian students enrolled in kindergarten and primary classes in Israel’s
six district as of 1987.
In addition, there were approximately twenty-five hundred high-
school-aged students who resided in forty-four Youth Aliyah villages


137
Primary Education
TABLE 2
Number of Beta Israel enrolled in primary schools by district, 1987
District
Kindergarten
Grades 1-8
Total
Jerusalem
26
235
261
Tel Aviv

104
104
Central
70
439
509
Haifa
200
577
777
Northern
550
1,229
1,779
Southern
402
1,030
1,432
Total
1,248
3,614
4,862
Source: Ministry of Education and Culture, State Religious Department,
February 1987.
and another sixty who attended state-sponsored secondary schools
outside the Youth Aliyah system. Another eight hundred students
whose ages ranged from eighteen to twenty-eight participated in the
Youth Administration Project. Preuniversity programs included 169
Beta Israel, and approximately one hundred fifty attended universi
ties. All told, about eighty-five hundred Beta Israel or 53 percent of
the entire Beta Israel population, were attending school on a full-time
basis. Kindergarten through grade eight accounted for 57 percent of
the total enrollment. Of the approximately sixteen thousand Ethio
pian Jews in Israel in 1987, 30 percent attended primary school.
With this background on the structure and philosophies of the
state secular and state religious systems of education and the size and
distribution of enrollments, let us now proceed to the field to exam
ine the operation of the schools and the performance of the Beta Is
rael children. While the cases presented were not randomly selected,
they are representative examples of the state-sponsored schools ob
served.


138
FOR OUR SOUL
SINAI SCHOOL
Before my first visit to Sinai
School, a state religious school in Ashkelon, I interviewed Eli Dayan,
the mayor of that town. He is a young politician of Moroccan origin.
He wears a kippa and is considered a rising star in the Labor Party. 7
Although he spoke good English, his assistant, Ruth Greenman, a
woman of South African background, sat nearby to assist. Rami Dav-
idi, also of Moroccan background, the city’s coordinator of immi
grants, was also present. According to the mayor, the majority of
Ashkelon’s sixty thousand residents were of northern African origin
—primarily from Morocco, though other groups are also repre
sented. There were approximately one thousand Beta Israel. Ashke
lon was one of the few municipalities with budgetary provisions for
ethnic and cultural activities. Efforts also had been made to follow a
housing policy that would fuse or integrate the diverse communities.
But housing shortages made this difficult. Availability was a stronger
determining factor than the need to locate people in certain buildings
or neighborhoods to achieve the goal of integration. In spite of policy
declaration and political and ideological beliefs in the desirability and
efficacy of an integrated community, the economic realities of the
country continued to favor the “ghettoization” of the immigrants. Ef
forts to achieve integration also were frustrated by the fact that most
Beta Israel wanted to live as close as they can to their relatives and
were therefore unwilling to accept the city’s assignments, which were
based on quite different criteria. The patterns of enrollment in the
schools reflected these realities.
Sinai School was thirty years old. The school principal, Shlomo
Kabesa, had served as principal for thirteen years. Like most of the
teachers and counselors, he was originally from northern Africa.
Since it was one of the first schools to take Beta Israel children in
1980, Sinai School was relatively experienced in working with Ethio
pian children and their families. Some of the students had attended
for six years. Eighty of the three hundred students attending Sinai
were Beta Israel. As was the case with most other schools in this re
gion, the majority of students were Sephardi, primarily of northern
African background. With the exception of one class of students who
arrived during Operation Moses, the majority of Beta Israel children


139
Primary Education
attended classes with their veteran peers. In each class, 25 to 30 per
cent of the students were Beta Israel. To supplement classroom in
struction, the Beta Israel children received approximately one hun
dred fifty special tutorials per year to help them catch up with their
veteran classmates. Materially, the school was very poor. There were
chalkboards, the classroom walls were adorned with posters and por
traits of current political leaders (President Herzog and Prime Minster
Shamir), chief rabbis, the flag of Israel, and some historical Jewish fig
ures. The library, which served also as a study center, was very mod
est. “We depend on donations and gifts [for the library],” said Sara
who had a master’s degree in ethnic relations and filled in as part-time
school counselor and librarian. The qualifications of the teachers ap
peared not to be high. Almost all the teachers were Sephardi women.
Both administrators (the principal and assistant principal) were men.
Either together with the regional supervisor (of Ethiopian origin)
or by myself, I had many occasions to observe the students inside and
outside their classrooms. Those Beta Israel children who arrived in
the early 1980s related well to their predominantly Sephardi peers.
The teachers reported that at first they were quiet, gentle, and soft-
spoken; but now they were as boisterous, rowdy, and carefree as their
veteran classmates. They mixed with the other students and joined in
the pushing, shoving, and hollering unselfconsciously. In the class
rooms, the seating arrangements were random and mixed, perhaps
without deliberate effort on the part of the classroom teacher.
Before the first group of Beta Israel arrived in the 1980s, the teach
ers and counselors were oriented to the task by psychologists and an
thropologists. According to the principal, Sinai School, by virtue of its
long experience in working with Beta Israel children, prepared hand
books covering such topics as the games Beta Israel children prefer
and holiday observations for distribution to other schools. The
school personnel also used the children as interpreters to communi
cate with the parents. Although such experience may boost the mor
ale of the children, it may humble the parents.
Although boys and girls did not share the same benches, the ambi
ance in the classroom was generally quite casual. In the higher grades,
children moved freely in and out of the classrooms without asking
permission. At all grade levels, students and teachers addressed one
another using first names. 8 This latter aspect of informality is cer
tainly alien to Ethiopian upbringing and may be the reason why one
hears young people using the Amharic informal or familiar appella
tion of anta or anchi when addressing their male and female elders,
respectively, rather than the expected polite form of irsewa.


140
FOR OUR SOUL
When the school personnel assessed the progress of the Ethiopian
students and the advantages their school offered, they tended to
stress the social outcomes. The consensus among the teachers and
other school personnel was that the Beta Israel children were better
off learning with Sephardi children. The Sephardi environment, they
said, was especially supportive of the newcomers. As they saw it, the
Ethiopians shared more similar cultural values and norms with the
Sephardi population than with the Ashkenazim. They did not raise
the question of cognitive stimulation that may come from more aca
demically challenging peers who are usually from higher and middle
socioeconomic backgrounds, which often translates to mean of Ash
kenazi background. But on the whole it is true that classrooms in the
southern region, where this school was located, are much more inte
grated than in any other region, even after the time of arrival from
Africa is taken into consideration. Also, the Beta Israel children
seemed to be relatively at ease in their relations to classmates. If inte
gration also means progress in learning, this is indeed a big achieve
ment. But there is more to learning than that.
Considerable progress had been made in achieving the objectives
of socialization and integration. Most of the Beta Israel children who
arrived before Operation Moses were relatively at ease with them
selves, with their veteran classmates, and with the school environ
ment. Those who arrived later were not yet attending classes with
non-Beta Israel students. Their social adjustment may reflect that
they had been there for some three years, that their teachers and vet
eran classmates were of similar backgrounds, and that there was some
proximity in culture and color of skin. 9 Even so, this kind of mixing is
very unusual in the annals of Ethiopian Jews in Israel.
The concern was whether these children were placed in classrooms
or schools that would facilitate their cognitive development as well.
The answer is that while the general environment was relatively con
ducive to social integration, cognitively it was weak. The ways in
which classes were organized and taught were not conducive to opti
mal learning. When observed in the classroom, the children did not
seem to be stimulated, and they were not paying attention to the task
at hand. The selection of books in the library was meager and the
teaching aids were dull.
Perhaps there was a trade-off for every decision. In the southern
region of Israel, and in the religious schools in general, the majority
of the population were of Third World background. The region and
the schools were administered, for the most part, by first-generation


141
Primary Education
immigrants from northern Africa. This segment of society had been
unable to find a place in higher positions by following the regular
channels and was now aligning itself with the right-wing religious par
ties. As one Ashkenazi psychologist from the city of Afula observed,
“the religious wing of Israeli society generally breeds narrow concepts
and fanatical approaches to life in general and education in particu
lar.” Further, the northern African political-cultural background in
cluded a dictatorial form of governance without separation of state
and religion. Charismatic personality was more important than com
petence, power more important than compassion. Individual or group
perceptions of God were more important than logic, verified knowl
edge, or reality. This, then, was the environment in which the Beta Is
rael children were being nurtured. As Chaim Adler observed, the in
tellectual climate for the Ethiopians was not conducive to rapid
cognitive development. 10 The children of the Beta Israel might have
been relatively well-off in their social interactions, but cognitively,
and for their long-term interests in Israel, they would benefit from an
intellectually more stimulating environment. One may argue that the
Beta Israel children only shared what existed and that they were no
worse off than their veteran classmates. This is true, except that the
others were second-generation children who were by comparison rel
atively well established and well acculturated. In all likelihood, the
Beta Israel children would carry a larger burden than the others be
cause they were first-generation immigrants and they were black.
MOREA SCHOOL
Morea School is a religious, coed
ucational institution, and as far as the Beta Israel are concerned, sup
posedly an “integrated” one. It covers kindergarten to sixth or eighth
grade. Located on the highest point of the town, the school has a
commanding view. The elevation also means colder temperatures
during the winter months (my visits were in the months of November,
December, and April).
The gymnastic classes as well as the others were integrated, ac
cording to the instructor, but he said the Ethiopian children had some
specific problems. On my visits, I did not observe much integration.


142
FOR OUR SOUL
Accompanied by Yafa Chase—a female leader of volunteer social
workers from Connecticut who speaks some Amharic and Hebrew,
very well trusted by the immigrants of the community, and who had
been working for a couple of years in that capacity—I visited the kin
dergarten class and grades two and three. There were about twenty
students in the third-grade biology class I observed. As I sat in this
class some of the Beta Israel students rushed in with grass all over
their heads and clothing. They were returning from gymnastic activity
outdoors. Their appearance may have indicated improper grooming
habits or lack of personal pride in looking tidy and attractive." I was
told that this class was integrated, but there were only five non-Ethi
opian students out of twenty-two. The seating pattern in this class
room was interesting; the Beta Israel gravitated to one side of the
classroom and sought out one another’s company.
Based on what I had heard earlier about resistance to integration
of the Beta Israel in this community, I asked how long the fear that
integration would retard the progress of their children would persist
among the veteran parents. The teacher answered, “Maybe a couple
of years.” She told me of her experience the year before with a group
of Beta Israel ages seven to nine. At first, she said, it was hard com
municating with them. But they worked hard from eight to twelve
every day, and they received additional help from volunteers in the af
ternoons. That brought them to the level where they could function
adequately in Hebrew. “They had motivation; that’s why they suc
ceeded,” she says. This was so despite the fact that they were unable
to start school until October on account of the religious strike. She
observed that the group of Beta Israel students she taught the year be
fore was more responsible and mature than the one with whom she
was presently working.
At the kindergarten level, Beta Israel children would not work
without close supervision and encouragement by the teachers. But
now they could initiate their own activities. This habit (waiting for
adults to give directions) was a carry over from the home, where there
was very little a child could do to express himself or herself and
where any kind of learning was adult-initiated. The child was accus
tomed to receiving orders, and, in turn, he or she also learned to give
orders to the younger ones. At home, the overriding concern was
with the physical security of the child rather than the free expression
of self through play or other activities. In the nursery school, on the
other hand, safety was provided by the standard regulations govern
ing play equipment and the like; the major concern was to provide an
environment that encourages free play of the imagination.


143
Primary Education
I next visited a kindergarten and a second-grade class. The latter
was comprised of students with a wide range of abilities and notice
able differences in their readiness to learn. There were some ad
vanced students who should have been promoted to a higher grade
and others who had arrived from Ethiopia only a couple of months
earlier and had no grasp of what was going on in the classroom. The
newcomers did nothing but clown to amuse themselves and others.
This class included students with emotional or learning problems.
One child, for reasons unknown, refused to read, write or even open
a book. One time he did look over at the book of a seat mate, but the
moment the teacher took notice of his action, he withdrew into him
self again. Despite the efforts of the classroom teacher, Miriam Avra-
ham, these twenty-two students were not progressing.
The teacher herself was Sephardi. There was another woman as
signed to the classroom to assist, but she did not do much during the
several visits I made there. After my last observation of this class
room, I felt miserable about the poor quality of the learning environ
ment—the range of problems among the learners, their apparent lack
of motivation, and their untidy appearance. Moreover, three of the
best Beta Israel students who would benefit from advancement to the
next class were being held back for administrative and public rela
tions reasons. The teacher herself felt helpless in the face of the ad
ministrative obstacles. The school principal refused to group the chil
dren according to their special needs and abilities. When the class was
over, I went to meet with the school principal, Avraham Dagan. I was
accompanied by Yafa Chase; a few minutes later, the classroom
teacher joined us. I briefed the principal on my observations and ad
vanced some recommendations which included the promotion of
three Beta Israel students to the next grade and the need to have more
teachers in the classroom to attend to the differing needs of these
children. The teacher talked to him in Hebrew with much animation.
It was not until later that I learned she was agreeing with my assess
ment of the situation and expressing her dissatisfaction with his inac
tion or unwillingness to take steps to tackle the problems he himself
acknowledged.
The principal concurred with most of our observations and added
his own to the list, including the following. Many of the teachers
were there because they could not go anywhere else. There were too
many Ethiopians in one school—60 percent of the student body were
Beta Israel, which hampered integration. The hygiene and personal
appearance of the Beta Israel were problems—they arrived at school


144
FOR OUR SOUL
untidy, their clothing and shoes were dirty and torn, and they often
arrived wearing sandals in winter. They were smelly, he said; they
shaved their heads, and came to school without lunch. They often
had runny noses and sometimes came to school when they were sick.
They did not bring pencils, pens, pencil sharpeners, or gymnastic at
tire. The Ministry supplied money for basic textbooks, but the par
ents were supposed to supply the rest. The students told their teach
ers that their fathers did not give them money. When the teachers
took the matter directly to the parents, they got some results; other
wise, the parents did not volunteer to provide even the most basic
things their children needed to do their school work. As an incentive,
some teachers told the children that if they brought one notebook,
the school would supply another. But, one teacher commented, “the
parents don’t care because they don’t know the importance of learn
ing. The parents don’t know what is important and what is not. They
go to the stores to buy sweets and fancy stuff, but are not willing to
buy notebooks.” The principal planned to talk to the parents on the
subject, the teacher added, but the trouble is that “all Ethiopians are
like one family. They eat together, decide together, and the like. So I
learned that if I can talk to one parent he will tell the others. This
means they are ‘group-think.’ Even then the Ethiopian parents respect
the teachers more than they respect the administrators at the absorp
tion centers. When I talk to them, I illustrate what I mean by drawing
pictures. Everything begins with the home. The place they come from
is very primitive. Every day 1 tell them how important cleanliness is; I
tell them about washing, and with the good weather and sunshine it is
easy to wash clothes and get them dry. Sometimes they come to
school in winter wearing sandals and without appropriate covers
while it is raining. In time, change will come; they will be like the
other Israeli children.”
Another problem was punctuality. Often children came late to
school. The excuses they gave included “Mother wanted me to mind
the baby” or “Mother sent me to the store to buy some bread.” An
other issue was that the Ethiopian children were shy, timid, with
drawn, suspicious, and violent. Referring to the shyness, the teacher
remarked that this behavior was sometimes nice.
The resistance of the veteran community to the integration of Beta
Israel with their children in the classrooms was a major dilemma. Ac
cording to the principal, migrant parents wanted to see their children
learning in the same classrooms with others, but the veteran Israeli
parents refused. Highly segregated classes were maintained because,


145
Primary Education
when pushed, the veteran parents withdrew or threatened to with
draw their children from the school. 12 In addition, the school was
worried that it would get a reputation for catering primarily to the
needs of disadvantaged children. As a result, most Beta Israel chil
dren, even those who came earlier, continued to attend segregated
classes. When the volunteer social worker pointed out to the princi
pal that some of the Beta Israel needed promotion, he said, “To
what?” When told to the next higher class or the fast track made up
of children from veteran Israeli families, he replied that he would not
do it. The classroom teacher repeated the names of the children who
should be promoted, but he still refused to consider the proposal. He
maintained that the promotion of even the best Beta Israel students
might make the veteran children feel they were being held back, and
that would hurt the reputation of the school. In addition, he rea
soned, to stimulate higher achievement, the class needed the presence
of these students as models. This was, of course, circuitous reasoning.
If a few Beta Israel children were doing so well, they should not be
held back with the slow learners, nor should they stay to serve as
models for the others. The principal either needed to create a special
class for these students or promote them to the other classes made up
wholly of veteran Israelis. This is a place where the Beta Israel com
munity needs a strong, knowledgeable advocate. At present, there is
no such person.
The dynamics of the triangle involving the school, the home, and
the children are very complicated. A major assumption underlying the
above complaints conveyed by the principal is that the Beta Israel
community—the parents as well as the children—are aware of what
the school requires, expects, or demands of them. Is this assumption a
fair one? I do not think so. It is important to reiterate that the Beta Is
rael are mostly of rural origin, nonliterate, and conservative. Since
coming to Israel, up to this point they have been sheltered from the
outside influences of the new world, perhaps too much and for too
long, as one government report pointed out. 13 Until the authorities
decided quite suddenly to push them out, the Beta Israel had lived in
the protective environment of the absorption centers. With little ad
vance notice or preparation, they were expected to establish them
selves in apartments, send their children to community schools, antic
ipate the requirements of the school culture, and provide for the
material, social, and psychological needs of their school-going chil
dren. Former care providers and counselors who might have assisted
them during this transition already had been dismissed by the Jewish
Agency.


146
FOR OUR SOUL
School administrators and classroom teachers were also not pre
pared properly for the Beta Israel. Had they been prepared, the prob
lems of transition would have been expected and the behaviors that
led to the complaints of school personnel would have been more un
derstandable. But this is not what happened. The school personnel
are also victims of ignorance. They know very little about the back
ground of the migrants or the circumstances that led them to their
present situation. The principal agencies responsible for their arrival
in Israel and involved in their adjustment during the first year should
have been actively involved in the selection of schools for the chil
dren. Neither the parents nor the schools were knowledgeable about
placement. And, for a period of time, these agencies should have pro
vided guidance and kept tabs on student progress or lack thereof.
That such preparation and continuity in services were not provided
during the transition phase is a tragedy.
The problems of the migrants as pinpointed by school personnel
may be divided into two categories: material and cultural. The Beta
Israel migrants live on two types of income: pensions from the gov
ernment of Israel or wages from employment. The pensions are a very
important source of income and are generous. But they are inade
quate for the many needs of the people. Incomes from employment
are also very limited. Most Beta Israel who find work are in menial
jobs that pay the lowest wages. They are beginning from nothing to
set up their homes, and there are many things they must buy to fur
nish their apartments. There is usually not enough money to buy
items such as washing machines considered necessary especially dur
ing the winter season, the type and amount of clothing deemed neces
sary by the school for the children, and the like. On the cultural side,
the migrants or their children cannot be expected to have a full grasp
of the numerous and intricate expectations, requirements, or de
mands of the schools or of the society in general. Most are unfamiliar
with the requirements of modem schooling; a few have had some
previous experience, but it is in the context of the society they have
left behind. At the same time, the school is under pressure to satisfy
many conflicting demands. On the one hand, it is to meet the diverse
social and educational needs of the migrants without challenging
community perceptions that they are compromising the quality of
education provided to the veteran children. Meanwhile, they are
trying to guard their turf vis-a-vis the state secular educational system,
which is ready and willing to accept the challenge of providing educa
tion to Beta Israel students. Up to now, they have had limited oppor-


147
Primary Education
tunity to do. In the absence of mutual knowledge and understanding
at the institutional level and without an appropriate central coordi
nating body capable of providing the requisite guidelines, these com
peting demands and conflicting expectations inevitably lead to misun
derstandings, mistrust, and misgivings as well as the concomitant
recriminations and wastes of energy and resources we are witnessing.
However, even at the central level, state religious and state secular
systems of education do not see eye to eye. Hence, even if it is deter
mined that some children would benefit more from the pedagogical
programs provided by the state secular system, it is not easy for
school counselors or social workers in the religious system to concur
or agree to transfer students. In fact, for political reasons, it may be
virtually impossible for them to do so. The few volunteer social
workers who worked with the Beta Israel in the absorption centers
and who have earned their trust and are still available cannot advise
Beta Israel regarding school placement even when they are convinced
that they know which would be better for the child. They fear that
they would be intimidated by those in the religious school system
who may think their interests are under attack.
RAMOT SCHOOL
Ramot, a secular school, is near
Morea. The school principal, Yacov Azulos, completing his doctoral
program at Hebrew University, was a religious person. He was the
only religious person in the country to hold such a position in a secu
lar school. It was true that religious teachers do teach in secular
schools (although the reverse was seldom true). This prompted Azu
los to comment that “we teach more religion in the secular system of
education than they teach in the religious one. The second grade re
ceived the Torah here the other day.” The religious system is more
politics than religion, he said. He is a proponent of secular education.
On the whole, he sounded totally different in his sensitivity to the
needs of the learners and his openness in talking about the subject
from his counterpart in the school several miles away.
With a total of four hundred students at Ramot School, only five
were Beta Israel. Azulos would have liked to enroll more Beta Israel
students, especially the little ones, in his school, but unless the


148
FOR OUR SOUL
parents took the initiative he was unable to do so. Besides, if he took
the Beta Israel, the other school would become empty. The deter
mined efforts of some social workers, led by an American volunteer,
convinced some parents that their children would be much better off
attending the secular school. The Morea personnel were angry when
the transfers materialized.
The residents in the vicinity of Ramot School were of high socio
economic status. Because of the large hospital located nearby, the
parents of children who attended the school were doctors and other
hospital workers. Thus, the school was considered one of the best
in the large town—perhaps even in the country. The interaction of
the Beta Israel children with their veteran peers was described as
excellent.
The principal thought the questions raised by the Beta Israel par
ents before they made the decision to enroll their children were
thoughtful and intelligent. With the assistance of capable social
workers, he hoped more Beta Israel parents would come to visit in
the future and inquire about the school. Once enrolled, the Beta Is
rael students received tutoring from American volunteers over and
above the 1.8 hours provided by the government. He said that, as a
group, the Beta Israel children had excellent skills in mathematics
where there was no language involved. It was in the area of language
—Hebrew and English—that the five children experienced the great
est difficulty. However, with the help of volunteers from English-
speaking countries, they were making progress.
All five Beta Israel students in this school were girls. I talked to
three of them as a group and then individually. One of them, Offir
(her Hebrew name), said the school that she and the others attended
the year before had not provided enough challenge. “We did not
progress very much,” she said. “This year we are happy.” I asked her
what language she used at home. She told me that since their parents
did not speak much Hebrew, they used Amharic. But to help their
parents learn, they sometimes spoke Hebrew with them. At other
times, when the children were together, they spoke Amharic so they
would not lose it.
Offir experienced many hardships in the Sudan after she left Ethio
pia. She had been in Israel for nearly two years. She was the daughter
of one of the most articulate members of the Beta Israel community,
who had been a man of high status before he left Ethiopia. Her
mother looked much younger than her father; this is probably his sec
ond marriage. Offir may have been the only child of her parents or at


149
Primary Education
least the only one in Israel. She was very close to her parents and very
concerned for their well-being. I saw a letter she had written in He
brew on behalf of her parents to the regional director of housing. The
director said the letter was of high quality and very touching. On the
whole, she appeared articulate, pleasant, and mature for her age. The
director of housing commented that young people like her sustain
hope for the future of the Ethiopian Jews in Israel.
ASSESSING THE SOCIOECONOMIC MILIEU OF THE SCHOOLS
The Morea and Ramot schools
presented here are located in one of the two towns where there are
large concentrations of Beta Israel and people of northern African
background—primarily from Morocco. The mayor and most of the
top officials are of Moroccan background. In my effort to under
stand the character and dynamics of this community and how these
may affect the schooling of the migrants, I interviewed community
leaders, department heads of the municipality, the head of the com
munity activities center, and a psychologist. The following portrayals
of the situation are based on these interviews.
One of the complaints of the Morea School staff was the lack of
psychologists who could assess the conditions of the student body.
Next door in the secular school, there was no such shortage. I invited
one of the school psychologists at the secular school to describe the
psychological environment of the schools and the community. The
psychologist was a woman of Hungarian origin; she spoke fluent Eng
lish. Since we had met on several other occasions during my previous
visits, we felt at ease with each other. The dialogue began in the
school and continued in the coffee shop downtown.
She agreed that the paucity of psychologists was a very real prob
lem in the schools, especially in the smaller towns. Problems were
compounded in communities where the Beta Israel were concen
trated. Most psychologists served several schools. In the school sys
tem where she worked there was one school that enrolled Beta Israel
students. Although she had occasion to visit two of the classrooms in
the religious school, she did so with great reluctance. She said she
didn’t want to touch the problems of the Beta Israel students “even if
they hung them.” To begin with, she explained, there were no appro-


150
FOR OUR SOUL
priate test instruments to evaluate the kinds of problems the Beta Is
rael presented. Even pencil-and-paper tests that required the child to
draw a figure or some object may not be valid for this population. In
addition, “there are so many problems with this population that it can
drown you. One can devote one’s life and still not solve any prob
lems.” Another problem confronting the psychologist was that the
ages of the children were generally not known, and it was difficult to
determine social or psychological criteria for assigning students to
appropriate groups. In some respects, the treatment of the Ethiopians
was not exceptional. Numerous other aliyah had been received nega
tively. The Romanians, the Hungarians, the Moroccans, the Egyp
tians, and the Yemenites had all experienced the effects of discrimina
tion. Although the Russians fared better, the Georgians had some
problems; they did not mix with others.
Another problem, she said, was that the teachers in the religious
schools were inferior. “I do not work with them,” she said. “I would
not come near that. The teachers in the religious schools are Se
phardic; their qualifications are lower than those held by teachers in
the secular schools. They are teaching darker and darker generations.
Educational levels get lower and lower with each succeeding genera
tion and succeeding aliyah. We are still reaping the fruits of the 1950s
[the coming en masse of the Orientals]. Now the darker people get to
power through the religious institutions. Many of the secular institu
tions and avenues are closed to them. Therefore, they need to create
and enlarge their power through the religious institutions.” In the ma
jor cities, the schools were of higher standard, but not in the towns
and settlement centers. Speaking of the language problem for each
succeeding aliyah, she said, Bialik, the famous Israeli poet, summed it
up well when he said that “Hebrew is the only language taught by
children to their parents.”
HOME AND SCHOOL
Chapter 4 dealt extensively with
the major issues confronting Beta Israel families in their new home.
Some major issues impinged on the efforts of the schools as well. To
begin, it is important to remember that, over the past forty years in
Ethiopia, a general awareness was developed among rural and urban


151
Primary Education
parents of all social and religious backgrounds of the value of secular
or “government” education. This awareness did not always lead to
enrollment of children in school, because schools were few and,
equally important, the parents needed the children to assist at home
in various subsistence or economic activities. Among those parents
who did send children to school, the feeling was that their sacrifice
was substantial and thereafter any additional responsibilities were to
be assumed by the school. With the possible exception of some of
the educated parents in the major cities, parental involvement and
home-school interaction were minimal or nonexistent. The parents
assumed that the government provided all the necessary conditions
for teaching their children and that the schools would carry out the
necessary tasks as best they could. As in other African countries, the
schools themselves usually assumed that the parents knew nothing
about schooling and therefore neither expected nor encouraged par
ents to become involved.
Throughout their first year in Israel, there were social workers,
house mothers, and a host of others in the absorption centers who ca
tered to the needs of the Beta Israel children. The Jewish Agency pro
vided the necessary material support. The parents came to assume
that it was the responsibility of the government which they consid
ered magnanimous and generous. When they left the absorption cen
ters, they were not prepared to participate in the education of their
children. After one year in Israel, they were expected to clothe their
children in decent materials; to purchase exercise books, pens, pen
cils, and gym outfits; and to pay small fees for incidental items such as
bus fare for class trips. The parents refused. They considered the ex
pectations and demands placed upon them by the school personnel as
efforts by local bureaucrats to stand in the way of the government’s
delivery of services to their children. To further complicate the situa
tion, when parents were asked to attend meetings or conferences at
the school, they shied away. School personnel and government offi
cials interpreted this to mean that the parents were detached from or
otherwise indifferent to their children’s education. These misunder
standings led to acrimonious conflicts which continue to polarize the
homes and schools.
Beta Israel parents lack traditions of participation or involvement
in the education of their children. They are intimidated by the new
environment, and they do not have the language facilities to express
themselves or otherwise communicate with school personnel. Some
schools use children to facilitate communication, while others prefer


152
FOR OUR SOUL
to use adult interpreters whom, as noted earlier, the parents do not
trust. Moreover, their own young children, those ten years of age and
younger, are forgetting their native tongue as quickly as they are
learning Hebrew. Parent-child communication is becoming increas
ingly difficult—further intimidating the parents. School personnel do
not fully appreciate the dynamics of these difficulties. The parents are
very limited in what they can do, materially and emotionally, in the
new environment. Appreciation of these problems by school person
nel and government officials is an important first step. Another tem
porary solution to the dilemma is for the school to provide additional
tutoring, study facilities, and so on, for these children to compensate
for deficiencies in the home.
SUMMARY
Primary education for Beta Israel
children is provided primarily under the aegis of the state religious
system. Provisions are made for the parents to exercise their right to
enroll their children in the state secular system, but few do so. This
suggests either that the parents are satisfied with the state religious
schools or that they do not fully appreciate the differences.
Most Beta Israel children are participating in education, in either
segregated or integrated classrooms. At this juncture, the pressing
question is what conditions benefit the Beta Israel children most. Ar
guments can be made for both approaches. For those students whose
needs are such that they would benefit from, and in fact receive,
more focused instruction and intensive support in a segregated learn
ing environment, there is merit in continuing this practice. If their
learning, at least in certain areas, would be enhanced in an integrated
situation, then that also should be made available.
At this time, the secular and religious systems of education are ri
vals. The religious schools are most concerned with the precepts and
rituals of religion, which may be an important component of educa
tion for the children of a people who have been cut off from main
stream Judaism for centuries. However, for intellectual stimulation
and cognitive development, the quality of instruction in the secular
schools appears to have more to offer. Yet such differences are hardly
appreciated on behalf of the education of most of the children. An


153
Primary Education
independent advocating body that understands the situation and is
acceptable to all parties concerned should be found to look after the
matter. The education of the migrant children is so important that it
cannot be left to the petty whims of politics.
In view of the fact that most Beta Israel families are under severe
pressure arising from their dislocation and disorientation, parent sub
stitutes, without physical removal from the home, should be consid
ered on behalf of the children to whatever extent possible.


154
CHAPTER EIGHT

Postprimary Education and Training

Beta Israel youth between the ages
of eleven and eighteen have some special concerns, problems, and
challenges as they try to negotiate the absorption processes in the new
society. In response to the needs and challenges of this age group, a
special set of policies has to be put in place; special institutions of so
cialization, education, and acculturation must be found; and the ap
propriate teachers, counselors, and other personnel must be recruited
and deployed. Even under normal circumstances, adolescents un
dergo many changes and experience growth pains; many societies rec
ognize and make appropriate provisions for these changes. To facili
tate their rapid biological and psychological growth, young people
need as much guidance and support as possible from significant per
sons such as parents, relatives, religious leaders, teachers, and peers.
This is also a time when young people have to acquire important
skills, attitudes, and knowledge in preparation for lifelong vocations.
For the Beta Israel youth, the processes of normal growth and de
velopment have been disrupted. They have been dislocated from their
roots, from familiar places and languages, and, even more impor
tantly, for many of them, from their parents and relatives. They have


155
Postprimary Education and Training
to learn to relate to new people on very basic and important levels,
new teachers, surrogate parents or caretakers, religious leaders, and
peers whose language, culture and race, are profoundly different. As
pointed out in Chapter 1, the absorption process is better facilitated,
at least during the critical initial stages, when an individual’s primary
group is available, functioning, and supportive. In the case of this
group of young people, their families and primary group were dis
rupted by the conditions of their migration, and the support they
need so much is either depleted or nonexistent.
In addition to cultural bereavement and deprivation, many young
people lost their parents, siblings, or relatives in the course of their
long journey to Israel or in refugee camps. Others left their aging par
ents and younger siblings behind in Ethiopia. Also, although the value
of education is very much appreciated among the Beta Israel youth (in
terms of material import, it may be overvalued), many of whom had
attained some secondary-level education, resources in Ethiopia were
limited, and the quality of education was very low. 1 These facts must
be kept in mind as we consider the education of Ethiopian youth in
Israel.
Attempting to arrange for postprimary or second-level education
for migrant youth who had left the land of origin under very unusual
circumstances proved to be no easy task. To begin with, the students
did not bring with them the educational documents, birth records,
and other vital information could guide decisions regarding appropri
ate individual grade-level placement. Other less reliable means had to
be established and utilized, including information provided by the
young people themselves. 2 As a result, one inevitably finds that stu
dents of various ages and educational levels are learning together in
the same classrooms at the secondary level. In addition, one often
finds little correspondence between the grade equivalents of the Ethi
opian and Israeli school systems. These discrepancies contribute
greatly to problems associated with the absorption process.
The absorbing society’s response was to categorize the immigrant
youth into groups and place them in different learning institutions.
Thus, those young people who had been exposed to some kind of
advanced schooling before arriving in Israel were placed in boarding
schools known as Youth Aliyah, or, in Hebrew, Aliyat Hanoar.
Those with little or no previous exposure to schooling were placed in
a different sort of educational setting known as the Youth Adminis
tration Project, considered in Chapter 9.


156
FOR OUR SOUL
In 1986-87, about 98 percent or twenty-five hundred of the Beta
Israel between the ages of eleven and eighteen were receiving educa
tion and training in forty-four Youth Aliyah villages or centers. In
these collective communities, boys and girls studied in the morning
and worked in the afternoon. The students received instruction in
subjects such as religion, history, geography, and language, but the
main emphasis was on the development of vocational and communal
living skills. As far as vocational training was concerned, the girls con
centrated on home economics (sewing, handicraft, and embroidery,
both traditional and modem). The boys received training in agricul
ture or agro-mechanics and related technical fields such as metal
work, carpentry, and, increasingly, electronics. Few were on the regu
lar academic tracks.
YOUTH ALIYAH: HISTORICAL BACKGROUND
The concept of agricultural schools
of the Youth Aliyah type goes back to 1870, when the first modem
Jewish school was established in Palestine. The first school, Miqveh
Israel (“Hope of Israel,” from Jeremiah 17:13), was located about
two miles east of what is now Tel Aviv. It was designed to give agri
cultural education to Jewish children as a part of the Zionist “return
to the soil” ideology. In time, several other schools were started.
Regarding the scope and mission of these agricultural schools, Ben-
twich wrote: “These schools have, perhaps, the best claim to the ap
pellation of ‘public schools’ [for Israel]. They are boarding schools,
aiming primarily at the formation of character, with studies only sec
ondary thereto. They are truly ‘public,’ admitting many of their pu
pils at nominal fees and with no selection. . . . They have no snob
bish attraction; on the contrary, all they can offer is ‘toil and sweat,’
and a vocation, which, although it may pay, always entails hard
work, and does not stand high in the social ladder.” 3 The schools
were to anchor Jewish youth on the soil through agricultural train
ing schemes.
Youth Aliyah was founded in Israel on March 5,1933, on the very
day Hitler came to power in Germany, to shelter, nurture, and edu
cate the children of distressed Jews from Europe. Since that time,
Youth Aliyah has continued to absorb Jewish youth who have experi-


157
Postprimary Education and Training
enced either physical or spiritual difficulties in their country of origin
and rehabilitate them through education and training in a nurturing
and supportive environment. Because of their past experiences and
their urgent need to cope with a completely new and strange environ
ment, these children are often under great emotional stress. At these
Youth Aliyah centers, which some like to call villages, young people
receive special care and attention from experienced teams of educa
tion specialists, counselors, psychologists, social workers, and medi
cal personnel.
The number of children living and learning in these villages at any
one time has fluctuated over the decades according to world condi
tions. In 1986-87, for instance, there were nineteen thousand stu
dents enrolled in the Youth Aliyah. The majority of these students
were the children of first- or second-generation immigrants or chil
dren who came from distressed areas in Asia, northern Africa, and the
Middle East who had not yet found their way into mainstream Israeli
society. More than three thousand of them were newcomers who
hailed from the following countries: 398 from the Soviet Union, 98
from Iran, 26 from Romania, 93 from Morocco, 124 from Asia and
other northern African countries, and nearly twenty-five hundred
from Ethiopia. 4 The numbers have fluctuated, but the total is signifi
cant: between the years 1933 and 1986, 232,152 youth have passed
through the doors of the Youth Aliyah centers. 5 As immigrants from
Europe decreased, children of immigrants from the Middle East,
northern Africa, Asia, and, beginning in 1980, Ethiopia have taken
their place. Almost three hundred villages are scattered throughout
the country. Thus, even though Youth Aliyah was started as an emer
gency measure, as Bentwich reminds us, it developed special methods
that have permanent application and have made it one of the most
innovative components of the Israeli educational system. It originated
from the need to receive and rehabilitate European youth who were
fleeing from tyranny and persecution. It continues to do that even as
it tries to respond to changing circumstances. In the villages as well as
in the kibbutzim, it offers agricultural training in a supportive and
nurturing atmosphere which promotes the ideals of communalism. As
the young state matures, however, national attention and recognition
are increasingly directed toward the professions, the industries, and
other “modem” activities. The farm life and farm activities that were
such an important component of the Youth Aliyah system are less at
tractive today. Parents and youth are more enticed by the matricula
tions that lead to college admission and higher prestige. By now the


158
FOR OUR SOUL
youth villages are serving young people in modified forms; in recent
years, for example, technical courses have been introduced into the
curricula. Thus, it may be concluded that this unique and innovative
approach to gathering and educating beleaguered youth in a rural set
ting has been abandoned by many of the better-off members of the
society. The ones who continue to participate are recent immigrants,
such as the Beta Israel, and youth from disadvantaged homes, who
are also poor.
In Tel Aviv, at the administrative headquarters of Youth Aliyah, I
interviewed the person in charge of the supervision of Beta Israel
along with Akiva Elias, the main trouble-shooter (a veteran Beta Is
rael), the chief coordinator of medical services, and the chief social
work officer. The following information about the Beta Israel youth
in the care of Youth Aliyah is based on these interviews.
In 1986-87 Youth Aliyah maintained some nineteen thousand
youth in 289 educational settings. There are twenty five hundred Beta
Israel boys and girls in forty four centers or villages. Some of these
centers are directly owned by the Youth Aliyah organization itself
which is a department of the Jewish Agency, but most are owned by
independent organizations and societies. Actually, only four centers
are completely owned by the Jewish Agency, and these serve the spe
cial educational needs of youth who are either physically or mentally
impaired. Youth Aliyah also pays the bills for its charges and main
tains direct or indirect supervisory responsibilities for all programs
and activities. Regardless of ownership, the residential setting remains
the heart and soul of the Youth Aliyah’s operations. During the initial
year, all Beta Israel youth were placed in three centers by themselves.
In 1987, two of the centers were desegregated. The third center,
Hofim, was not desegregated. This center, located near Akko by the
Mediterranean, is unique; it accepts children as well as adults for a
period of a year and prepares them to face integrated life in other
school and living settings in subsequent years. Under the effective
leadership of Rabbi Nahum Cohen, the center has been awarded a
medal of recognition by the Knesset for its distinguished services to
youth from Ethiopia. 6
Referring to the general thrust of the Youth Aliyah, the general di
rector, Vizonisky, says: “Our aim is to help the Beta Israel become
normal citizens of Israel by helping them become integrated in the
educational, professional and other arenas of life.” Each of the forty-
four centers that enroll Beta Israel students offers some mix of aca
demic, vocational and religious studies; the emphasis placed on each


159
Postprimary Education and Training
of these areas varies from center to center. At the broader level,
boarding schools generally offer both academic and vocational or ag
ricultural training. In the kibbutzim, the students study, live, and
work together as a group. In the youth day centers, the students have
a long day of study and vocational training but return “home” to a
boarding village each night.
Youth Aliyah personnel help integrate the youth into society at a
pace that is comfortable for them. No pressure is imposed. That is
why Beta Israel were completely segregated during their first year.
Even in the second year, only about eight hundred were integrated in
the classrooms. The rest, although they go to the same centers and
villages as veteran Israeli students, attend segregated classes. Boys and
girls usually attend separate classes. In the dormitories and dining
halls, the Beta Israel have opportunities to mix with students from
Poland, Hungary, Georgia, northern Africa, and other lands of origin;
opportunities for integration are not lacking. In addition, the director
says, efforts have been made to bring some six thousand youth from
all over the country together in Jerusalem to become acquainted with
the Ethiopians on “Jerusalem Day.” 7
As the director tells it, in the 1950s and 1960s, the veteran Ashken
azi society tried to force its views of integration on the newcomers.
This meant that the migrants were expected, even coerced, to behave
like Westerners in manners of eating, dress, entertainment, and the
like. “But nowadays,” Vizonisky told me, “we have concluded that is
not Israel. Each form of culture and ethnic behavior brought by the
various groups should be treasured. We tell youth in our charge to
work out a balance in harmony with themselves. At least, this is what
we educators now believe. The politicians may still hold the old
views of integration along the unitary, Westernization lines.”
As an Orthodox Jew, he added, to be an Israeli means believing in
God, the Torah, and Israel. Belief in God has a social mission to help
Jews become one nation in the spiritual sense if not in the political
sense. To this end, he said, Israel has to educate all its children and
youth. Youth Aliyah has an important role in inculcating these beliefs
and translating them into action. The largest group of young people
in the Youth Aliyah villages are, of course, veteran Israelis; there
seems to be a growing number of young people returning to religion.
Turning to the issues of bigotry and prejudices, the director said that
these could be a problem. He said that although Judaism respects the
rights of other people and their ideas, in reality there are extremes of
right and left in the society who refuse to see things in perspective.


160
FOR OUR SOUL
Regarding specific problems presented by the Beta Israel group,
the director listed the following: (1) lack of knowledge about the
Ethiopian youth—their wishes and ambitions—among veterans re
sponsible for administering programs and providing assistance to
them; (2) insufficient knowledge regarding the assets and different
levels of talents and achievements that the Beta Israel brought with
them which could be utilized to help them fit into Israeli society or
enable them to cope better with the adjustment processes; and (3) the
separation of the community. The youth are preoccupied with
thoughts and worries about parents and relatives left behind in Ethio
pia as well as with the traumatic events that occurred on their journey
to Israel. As many have said, “What can I learn here when my heart is
there?” The teen years are challenging enough under normal circum
stances, but for the Beta Israel, the challenge has been compounded
by exposure to tremendous ordeals, for instance, in the camps in the
Sudan where they saw much sickness, starvation, and suffering and
where relatives and friends died. In addition to these ordeals, Beta Is
rael youth also are faced with the challenges found in a strange new
society, however friendly it may be. It also should be noted that in
addition to the strangeness of the material, physical, and social sur
roundings, it is here that most young Beta Israel saw white people, or
feretij in Amharic, for the first time. It is perhaps most difficult for the
older male youth, since chronological age is an important factor in
determining admission, grade placement, and termination policies.
The younger ones will spend more time learning at school, which is
what they all want, while the older ones will have less time to learn
before they must join the Israel Defense Forces at the age of eighteen.
At any rate, the young people must have concluded that they should
get as much education as possible because, according to Vizonisky,
teachers and administrators complain that the Beta Israel youth want
to remain in school longer than their age and other policy and finan
cial constraints allow; they also want to live in apartments on their
own rather than in the villages. Some, he said, “do not know their
objective situation; they do not know themselves,” referring to the
limitations that their age, educational background, and abilities might
impose on their future job opportunities. They like to do what their
age-mates who have different backgrounds are doing. Other character
traits attributed to the Beta Israel youth by Haim Yani, inspector of
educational programs for the Beta Israel and in charge of individual
placement, including young people with special problems, are rest
lessness, suspicion regarding the intentions or motives of decision


161
Postprimary Education and Training
makers (“the trait of suspiciousness runs deep in their characters”),
stubbornness (not listening to what they are told), and high and sus
tained ambition for learning. “In this latter characteristic,” he said,
“they all are united.” He also said that they were polite in the begin
ning but are changing quickly. In dress, wearing makeup, and the like,
they have adapted to the Israeli culture very fast. In search of an insti
tution that will allow them to continue to advance their education
and training beyond present limits, they try to change schools often.
This is understandable but cannot always be accommodated; often,
their abilities do not qualify them for the level of studies that they
want. Besides, resources are limited. For instance, some want to study
for professional careers in medicine, engineering, or computer sci
ence. But given their age, background, and the expenses involved,
their expectations are unrealistic. “But,” Yani added, “I am amazed at
the amount of positive change we are witnessing over such a brief pe
riod of time.” Given the ordeals they went through, the losses they
suffered, and the absence of the traditional sources of emotional, cul
tural, and spiritual support, however, the apparent confusion among
the youth is not surprising. Although professional guidance is insuffi
ciently available, the will to help does exist, and the efforts made to
date should be fully recognized.
As already mentioned, students at Youth Aliyah are primarily from
homes that, for one reason or another, are divided, troubled, or oth
erwise disadvantaged. Some are orphans and others are the children
of recent migrants. In most instances, the disadvantaged are of Asian
and African background. Thus when the twenty-five hundred Beta Is
rael between the ages of eleven and eighteen were placed in more
than forty-four such villages (most of which are under the religious
organization), in a way they were joining others of less than ideal
background in terms of class or other family characteristics.
In the villages, they live in a homelike atmosphere in many ways.
The meals, consistently very appetizing and nutritious, are commun
ally prepared and served. As a rule, the housing is not luxurious, but it
is comfortable. When asked why they serve their meals on china, Vi
zonisky replied, “No child should ever say he ate off plastic plates.”
In many of the villages, the teachers, school principal, and other per
sonnel live on the premises and are accessible to the students at all
times. The effort is aimed at maintaining an atmosphere the students
can call home. In fact, many, including the Beta Israel, would not
have known any other home in Israel except the youth villages. 8 They
receive their training in their chosen vocations here; they make


162
FOR OUR SOUL
friends and are exposed to or immersed in the kind of Israeli culture
and language the villages offer. Even after they have joined the army,
they return to the villages when they are on home leave.
The cases that follow illustrate the various similarities and differ
ences among Youth Aliyah villages in their educational provision and
performance as well as the social and psychological dynamics affect
ing this group of Beta Israel.
MIQVEH ISRAEL
Located in a beautiful setting two
miles outside Tel Aviv is village Miqveh Israel (“Hope of Israel”). I
first visited this center in July 1985, in the company of worldwide
Youth Aliyah director Uri Gordon and other officials. After meeting
with the director of the village, some of the instructors, and some
Beta Israel youth, I was taken around the premises and observed the
various activities engaged in by the students. Since it was summer,
most of the veteran youth were away, so the Ethiopians were very
visible.
Most of the Beta Israel youth, male and female, whom I met in
1985 had come to Israel in the Operation Moses group and had been
in the centers for only a few months. 9 At that time, they were learning
Hebrew and participating in socialization activities in the villages. Al
though they sat together in the dining room and did not interact
much with the other students, they were beginning to assume respon
sibility for saying the prayer before and after meals and cleaning the
dining room and the premises, and on the whole they seemed to be
comfortable and relatively pleased with their lot. They appeared very
relieved that they had made it safely to Israel, though they were griev
ing for the loss of relatives and were very worried about those left
behind in Ethiopia. They were unsure regarding the expectations oth
ers held for them and how the new society, through its representa
tives in the villages, would react if they openly inquired about friends
and relatives living elsewhere. When they wanted to raise issues with
me regarding family members in Ethiopia, in the Sudan, or in America
or Canada, they would draw me aside to inquire, at times in a whis
per, if I knew so-and-so or if I could deliver some message on their
behalf. I got the impression then that they did not want other people,


163
Postprimary Education and Training
including their Ethiopian compatriots, to know about their private
concerns. This was also when the religious conversion controversies
were beginning to emerge openly.
When I returned in 1987, I found adjustments continuing, though
there had been some developments that affected the attitudes of the
students as well as those of the center personnel. As I began to inter
view the same or similar students, I found that their concerns asso
ciated with separation from loved ones continued to occupy a domi
nant place in their thinking. Although many of them are blood
relations or had known one another while in the villages of Ethiopia,
this did not alleviate their anxieties about those left behind. Their ini
tial euphoria and relief (as well as timidity) had passed; new concerns
were emerging about the quality of education and training they were
receiving, the security of their careers, and, in general, the kind of fu
ture they would have in Israel. Perhaps these concerns became appar
ent and were expressed openly because, after more than a year in Is
rael, they knew more about the society. Also, their most immediate
needs such as food, shelter, medical care, and safety had been or were
being met adequately and were being replaced by an awareness of
higher-order needs. At any rate, they seemed to feel secure enough to
express their concerns openly and fully without fear of presumed po
litical repercussions.
During this visit, I had the opportunity to meet with Akiva Elias, a
very knowledgeable man who spoke Amharic, Hebrew, and Tigrigna.
He was assigned to take me around to the various institutions. Akiva
Elias is himself a product of Youth Aliyah. On this particular day, we
visited a class session on biblical history. Afterward, we met with the
head of the department of religious education (the center has a secu
lar and a religious wing, each headed by a different principal), several
teachers, a psychologist, a social worker, and several others. There
were three hundred youth residing in the village, 40 percent of whom
were Beta Israel. The remaining 60 percent are veteran Israelis, most
of Oriental origin. The village was coeducational, but classes were
segregated by gender. Most of the Ethiopians, as relative newcomers,
also were taught in separate classes.
The headmaster was of Yemeni background and had come from
that country when he was two years old. He studied in Israel and at a
Jewish college in Italy and served as headmaster in other Israeli
schools. He was among the first to receive Beta Israel students when
they began to arrive in the early 1980s. He and his Ashkenazi wife
lived on the village premises. She worked as both a teacher and coun-


164
FOR OUR SOUL
selor to the Beta Israel, “like a mother,” he told me. The social
worker also of Yemeni origin, was married to an Ashkenazi. She had
been at the village since 1983. Akiva Elias described her as a dedi
cated and concerned worker on behalf of the Beta Israel.
There were equal numbers of Beta Israel males and females in the
village. Nearly all classes were segregated by gender. Later they were
divided according to ability. Meanwhile, the village had accepted
youth from other centers. Since decisions about grade level were
based on age rather than educational attainment, there was a wide
range of abilities at any given level. When necessary, parallel classes
were operated to accommodate all youth of the same age. As would
be expected, achievement levels and progress rates varied consider
ably within grades. In spite of their late arrival, a few had progressed
very rapidly and had been promoted accordingly. Others were still in
transition classes, and a few were in regular classes, appropriate for
their age. However, to take advantage of the educational opportuni
ties, some of the young people may have concealed their true ages. 10
In addition to regular classroom instruction, most Beta Israel students
received additional tutoring. The amount of extra help provided de
pended on need but averaged about two hours a day. The instructors
admitted that no matter how much help they may have received,
there were some who could not progress very far.
The Beta Israel were, of course, all under the religious wing of the
village. I was told that the parents or guardians, of those who have
them, preferred this. They thought that if their children were edu
cated outside the religious wing they would balege yihonubinal
(“become immoral or undisciplined”). Whether the students them
selves appreciated this kind of concern is another matter. Some, al
though very few, had joined nonreligious learning institutions in spite
of parental or governmental wishes to the contrary. At Miqveh Israel,
many of the youth were insisting that they be allowed to transfer to
vocational schools where they would begin to earn money sooner
(the religious school at which they were then studying was strong in
agricultural fields, where employment opportunities upon graduation
were not promising). The school personnel wanted them to continue
there, perhaps out of fear that they might go to secular institutions.
One young student told me he would like to drop out of school right
away so that he could earn some money. Since this type of behavior
among the Beta Israel is very uncharacteristic, one must wonder
whether the real motive was to get transferred to a nonreligious vil
lage where he thought the instructional offerings were much better


165
Postprimary Education and Training
and the religious requirements minimal or nonexistent. But another
possible explanation relates to the kind of news these young people
heard from Ethiopia, which was very depressing and may have influ
enced their thinking. Some may have felt compelled to give up their
long-range educational and career plans in favor of vocational pro
grams that would enable them to secure paying jobs sooner. It is also
possible that they appreciated the fact that ultimately religious edu
cation would not help them very much to secure jobs and earn
sufficient money to meet their own needs as well as those of their
families.
The social worker related that the students were extremely wor
ried about their aging parents still in Ethiopia. They worried that if
the remaining sibling were called to serve in the Ethiopian army and
met his death, there would be no one to care for the very old and the
very young. The Jewish Agency provides some money, primarily
through banks in the United States, to help the relatives of young
people in Ethiopia, but postal services in Ethiopia are unreliable, and
the monies often fail to reach the intended recipients. Some Beta Is
rael blame the Jewish Agency for not trying hard enough to get the
money through. For this reason, then, some youth felt guilty and said
they were tired of going to school, and had to secure a job. The social
worker added that because they were so worried, they tended to be
lieve anything they heard in connection with this particular concern.
The headmaster complained that the students were more strongly
influenced by persons outside rather than inside the school and that,
for lack of a strong foundation, some found it very hard to make
progress in their education. In addition, he said, they expected the
state to provide them with all sorts of assistance indefinitely, when
the objective was to make them self-sufficient as soon and as much as
possible. “The Beta Israel youth get angry when we tell them this and
continue to make additional demands. For instance, when they are
asked to do work around the school like any other Israeli, they get
angry and tell us that they want to go to school, not work.” The trou
ble, he said, stemmed from the fact that when they first arrived,
everything was given to them, “as if they were babies”. No one told
them about their responsibilities and obligations. Moreover, those
who had arrived earlier told the newcomers that it was necessary to
pressure the government if they were to get anything. There was a
“group-think” mentality among them." At times, they resorted to
physical confrontations with care providers in, for example, the ab
sorption centers if their demands were not met. They had learned to
become self-centered and nonproductive.


166
FOR OUR SOUL
Akiva Elias, troubleshooter for the Youth Aliyah organization,
summed up the situation by quoting an Amharic proverb that,
roughly translated, says: “A house guest who arrives during a wedding
feast thinks there is always going to be a feast.” Upon their arrival in
Israel, the Beta Israel were showered with attention and generosity.
No one told them that the ultimate purpose was to get them to stand
on their own two feet in the shortest time possible. At any rate, their
present attitude runs contrary to the purposes of centers and schools
such as Miqveh Israel.
Policies in the various youth villages or centers differed. Some, for
example, did not require the students to do physical work; some pro
vided students with more pocket money than others. Students from
the different centers got together and compared experiences, and as a
result they built expectations and biases. (Just the previous weekend
they had been together at a wedding.) Youth Aliyah provided stu
dents with some money to cover incidental expenses such as bus fare
to visit relatives every third week or so, haircuts, and other personal
necessities, things parents normally would pay for if they were avail
able to do so and could afford it. But every center developed its own
policy on the amount of stipends paid. When Beta Israel youth
learned they were receiving less than students in other centers, they
got annoyed and angry.
The variety of vocational course offerings in the Youth Aliyah cen
ters were limited (different centers specialized in different types of
vocational training). What the Beta Israel said they wanted and what
Miqveh Israel was able to offer were often at variance. Specialists
were coming, he said, to evaluate the students. Based on their assess
ments, another attempt would be made to match the students’ wishes
and abilities with the right training centers. As previously mentioned,
chronological age was the major determining factor in Youth Aliyah
placement. A fifteen-year-old who functioned educationally at the
sixth-grade level was nevertheless placed in grade ten or higher be
cause that was where his age cohort should be. Policies were based
more on administrative imperatives than on the educational abilities
and learning needs of students. As a result, many problems arose
when a student’s age placed him or her at a level that exceeded his or
her ability. This bred complaints and conflict. Center personnel were
aware of the issue and hoped one day to find remedies.
On the social side, some of the young Beta Israel women attending
Miqveh Israel had either been married or had sexual experiences be
fore they reached Israel. Many “marriages” had taken place in the ref-


167
Postprimary Education and Training
ugee camps in Sudan. For instance, in the camps, one man might de
fend his “marriage” to five or more young women by saying that he
did so to protect them from other males or to get them out of the
country. In addition, many of the young Beta Israel women had been
raped in the camps or along the way by shiftas (bandits), camp per
sonnel, or their own fellow refugees. In fact, some Beta Israel men
were so notorious at the camps for their relationships with young
women that at times Israeli secret agents intervened and abducted the
troublemakers to Israel.
In the cases of many who were legally married, spouses were left
behind for one reason or another, or, even if they were in the coun
try, they were pursuing their education elsewhere. Authorities often
were unaware of such marriages. School personnel complained that
the Beta Israel youth spent too much time fraternizing with the oppo
site sex, which sometimes resulted in pregnancies. The social worker,
the headmaster, and the house mother are all passionately concerned
about this and say that the young women fear the young men would
leave them. However, the headmaster emphasized that this was not
the place for marriage. The community did not accept it in Youth Ali
yah villages. The result was an unacceptably high incidence of preg
nancies which, in most cases, were terminated through abortion. Ac
cording to the headmaster, a psychologist, in cooperation with a
nurse and a physician, was going to coordinate a program of sex edu
cation to address the problem. When I asked why they had waited to
begin this, I was told, “We were not ready.”
I asked whether the “reconversion” 12 controversies raging at the
time affected the attitudes of center personnel toward the Beta Is
rael. 13 The headmaster told me they did not. He explained: “We do
not agree with the rabbinate’s decision; we accept the Ethiopian
youth as we accept any other Israeli. But we have noticed that it has
affected the students’ attitude to some extent. For instance, now
some boys come to school without their kippa [required headgear or
yarmulke], and some have started to show defiance toward some of
the other religious requirements. This behavior is attributable to the
rabbinate’s stand on the religious issues.” Would they be spiritually
affected, too? It was true, said the social worker, that it had brought
the identity question forcibly to the front: “For example, when we
ask them why they take off their kippa, some students reply that this
was not a part of their religious tradition in Ethiopia; ‘there is no need
for us to wear it here since you have told us that we are not Jews.’”


168
FOR OUR SOUL
On the question of possible racial discrimination, the headmaster
said that it was not a problem, meaning it did not exist. Perhaps he
could have said it was not identifiable as such since most of the youth
were segregated in classes and dormitories so there were not many
occasions for them to interact with the larger body of students.
Asked whether his Yemeni background (and brown color) made his
work with the Beta Israel any easier, he quoted Golda Meir when she
was asked how it felt to be a woman prime minister: “1 have never
been a man prime minister; 1 would not know the difference.” So,
added the headmaster, “I have been brown all my life; I would not
know the difference. But the Ethiopians can see that I am brown in
color and that my wife is white; they can put one and one together
and draw their own appropriate conclusions.” But on the whole, he
thought being brown was a plus in his work with the Beta Israel
youth.
In summary, the Beta Israel, for different reasons, threatened to
leave this village for another that would provide them with a techni
cal-vocational program that would train them for suitable employ
ment with good pay so that they could support themselves and their
poor families left behind. This means that the Beta Israel at Miqveh
Israel did not think they were receiving the sort of training they need
to secure a career. It also may mean that they did not appreciate the
religious training they were getting at the expense of developing other
skills. They also did not see much merit in agricultural work or its rel
evance to their future lives. Such an attitude put them at crosspur
poses with Miqveh Israel’s policy. Their demand for continuing sup
port while they pursued their education over a longer period of time
was viewed by the institution as a desire to continue to be dependent
on the government.
Grade placement continued to be a problem because of a lack of
knowledge among the school personnel, who have no records to
ascertain chronological age or previous educational attainments and
are not familiar with the cultural constructs operating within the
community.
Male-female relationships were problematic primarily because of
the abnormal circumstances that surrounded the journey to Israel, the
separation of the families, and the unavailability of the traditional re
straints, such as supervision by family members or early marriages
which traditionally resolved issues of sexual relations outside mar
riage. Other reasons included the need for companionship in the ab
sence of traditional extended family support and the uncertainty on


169
Postprimary Education and Training
the part of the young women about whether they would get a lifetime
partner in the new circumstances where men and women choose each
another without the intervention of relatives. Most of these factions
have little to do with racial discrimination.
The young people said they were worried about relatives left be
hind and that they would like to transfer to a school that offered
training in technical-vocational fields. Perhaps the greatest concern
for the future was the lack of trust between the personnel and the
students. The frequent reference to them and us was indicative of the
gulf that still exists between the veterans and the newcomers.
KIRYAT BATYA
Kiryat Batya is a religious village
established in 1947 to help children orphaned by the war in Europe.
Today it serves youth from different backgrounds. It is located on a
vast tract of land beautifully landscaped with a wide variety of shrubs,
trees, and flowers. The architectural design is not very impressive, but
the buildings are adequate and functional. Accompanied by Akiva
Elias, alumnus of the village from the 1950s, I met the director of the
village, a large, portly man in his early fifties, originally from Mor
occo. His office was well furnished. Portraits of several rabbis adorn
the walls, and sports trophies the school had won were displayed in
cases. Of the 1,250 students at the village, 550 were boarders, and the
rest were day students. The Beta Israel youth numbered sixty, thirty
boys and thirty girls. Within the school, there was a junior high, a
senior high, and a technical-vocational division. Those who gradu
ated from the academic program or stream might try, after service in
the armed forces, for college admission. Others might finish high
school and proceed to the two-year vocational-technical training pro
gram before joining the army. Students who did well in the technical-
vocational stream but were not through by the time they reached
eighteen years of age could get special permission to postpone army
service until after they completed their program. For those who were
married or were twenty-four or older, the service requirements were
modified.
Placement procedures for the Beta Israel were similar to those dis
cussed already. A student who had completed the equivalent of grade


170
FOR OUR SOUL
six in Ethiopia studied in an ulpan or language training center in his
or her first year in Israel, and the following year was placed in grade
seven. Those who came from urban-based schools in Ethiopia did rel
atively well. Those from the rural-based schools had a much more
difficult time and were usually placed in segregated classes. Their
chances for ever studying in the same classes with the others were ex
tremely limited. But as Akiva Elias put it, “it gives them an opportu
nity to help one another on their own.” This was a religious institu
tion and enrolled only persons of religious persuasion. Others might
apply to join the school but must agree to abide by the religious rules
and requirements before they were accepted.
There were special concerns and problems particular to the Beta
Israel. The following are some of the social, academic, and cultural
problems identified in the course of conversations with school per
sonnel and students.
The Ethiopian youth, according to the director, were “gentle and
good people. They brought their own civilization with them, as we
Moroccans did when we arrived. But we were called uncivilized when
we began. We are concerned that the Beta Israel might become poi
soned by the Western culture found here. We hope that they will
fight to maintain their own culture before it is too late. This includes
the issues of sexual morality and respect for parents and elders. 14 We
Moroccans came in the 1950s during a time of crisis. We had to live
in tents and experienced many difficulties. The Europeans destroyed
our culture. We were ashamed to show the best of our culture, and as
a result it is lost. We are now trying to rebuild it. I hope that the Ethi
opians will not repeat our mistakes.” He felt the Ethiopians were in a
better position to fight for their cultural and religious identity be
cause the Israeli public had changed its attitude and had more toler
ance for some diversity. He added that the requirement to change
Ethiopian names to Hebrew ones was wrong. The Ethiopians should
fight for their right to decide. For instance, if the individual wanted to
change his or her own name or the names of his or her children, that
is the individual’s business. In the case of the Moroccans, some
changed their names and others did not. He himself had not changed
his. Many of the Moroccans’ names were derived from Hebrew, so
problems were minimal. Akiva Elias, graduate of this center whose
four children were students at this school, added that when he arrived
more than a year earlier in Israel for the second time, they gave him a
new name. “I myself do not like that they changed my name. I was
not consulted. They just assigned me [a new Hebrew name].” When


171
Postprimary Education and Training
he was there as a student in the 1950s, the authorities did not try to
change his name; the next time they did. 15
The major obstacle for the Beta Israel at this school related to
their low levels of educational attainment before arrival in Israel. It
was difficult for these students to make the transition to new situa
tions. Their command of the language was inadequate and their fa
miliarity with basic concepts which underlie industrial training was
practically nonexistent. For the most part, all other problems related
to their learning were associated with inadequate earlier preparation.
Another problematic area was that the Beta Israel students neither
understood nor accepted placement decisions made by school per
sonnel. When they were placed in certain vocational training streams
based on test results, they refused to accept the decisions unless they
accorded with their own wishes. They thought these decisions were
based on discriminatory practices. They refused to accept that place
ment decisions were made only after careful assessment by trained
counselors and psychologists. Akiva Elias said that this was a perva
sive problem. Many students asked him to intervene on their behalf.
This was a cultural problem based on the premise that test results
speak only the language the test makers want them to speak, and
through the intervention of a zemed (a relative with proper connec
tions), the results could be altered in accordance with the wishes of
the test taker. This belief was not limited to the Beta Israel at this in
stitution; it prevailed in many of the other centers. 16
Still another major problem was a “group-think” mentality among
the youth. If one of the villages or centers was reputed to provide
more pocket money, better clothing, or better accommodation than
others, the news spread quickly, and all the students would want to
transfer there. Of course, budgetary allocations were determined on
the basis of the number of students served, but otherwise the alloca
tions were similar. Each center was at liberty to allocate its resources
as it saw fit according to its particular circumstances; hence the differ
ences in stipends paid.
The headmaster of the senior high school division, a longtime edu
cator at the center (he had been Akiva Elias’s teacher in the mid-
1950s), said that, based on his observations of the three boys in his
division, the Beta Israel were very highly motivated to learn. The
trouble was that they either did not know or were unwilling to accept
their own limitations. For instance, they planned to take the matricu
lation examination (which was very competitive and led to university
admission if one were successful), when they should know that they


172
FOR OUR SOUL
could not pass because of their educational backgrounds and lan
guage limitations.
At the next stage, Akiva Elias and I met with the house mother
who had worked at the center for twenty-three years, the social
worker, and the psychologist who visited the center once a week. We
continued the conversations about the social issues and concerns of
the Beta Israel. Comparing the Beta Israel with other groups of olim,
the care providers said the major differences were that the Beta Israel
arrived with no previous knowledge of Hebrew and from illiterate
backgrounds, which was not the case with other olim. They also
commented that the Beta Israel who came before 1984-85 were more
able to mix with the veteran Israelis than the ones who followed. 17
The numbers in the latter group were larger, and they tended to keep
to themselves. Girls were more shy and unwilling to mix with other
girls. They said Israeli girls were too pushy and too aggressive. The
care providers maintained that Beta Israel girls were stubborn; once
they took a position on an issue, they never changed their minds.
They never said no, but they did not do what they were asked. Boys
and girls studied separately and did not sit together in the dining halls.
Two pregnancies had occurred in the center. It had not been easy to
provide sex education since there were no female teachers who un
derstood the language and culture of the Ethiopians. But there were
plans to initiate a program in the near future. “We try to initiate
group discussion with the girls but it is hard to draw them out, “said
the care providers. “They never trust us.” Except for two classes of
girls who were still in ulpanim, the rest were in regular classes. Re
cently, two female students from Bar Ilan University (a religious insti
tution) had been coming to give assistance to the Beta Israel girls.
Both boys and girls were doing reasonably well in their education,
except for one youth who was not progressing.
TIKVA VILLAGE
Located in the west-central part of
the country is Tikva village. Built on a five-acre plot of land, it was
small, both physically and in enrollment. It was also different from
the other villages I had visited in structure, composition of student
body, and level and extent of programs. The village was established in


173
Postprimary Education and Training
1958-59 as a day center, but in 1975 boarding facilities were added to
accommodate a few students. It was under the aegis of Agudat Israel,
the ultra-Orthodox wing of the religious party. The director was of
Yemeni background. Of the 200 students learning at the center, 150
were boarders, 25 stayed in rented flats in the vicinity, and 25 com
muted from nearby youth villages. The students were all males and
were either orphans—which is the case with many of the Beta Israel
—or came from broken or otherwise dysfunctional homes. In addi
tion to the Jewish Agency, which sponsors the Youth Aliyah, a num
ber of other organizations cooperated to support the students in this
village. Most programs took between two and four years to com
plete, and, according to the headmaster, the Ministry of Education
and Youth Aliyah guidelines were followed in curricular offerings.
This means that the programs included subjects such as mathematics,
history, English, Bible, and design technology. The students spent an
additional fifteen hours a week engaged in laboratory or workshop
activities. Furthermore, special teaching methods and instructional
materials, developed at Bar Ilan University to address the many learn
ing problems of Beta Israel youth, were tried out and adapted for
classroom use. For instance, in the latter part of 1987, it was discov
ered that the testing instruments that had been designed for veteran
Israelis did not work well with the Beta Israel. The Beta Israel per
formed poorly on these tests, though they did well when the same
skills were tested in field situations. This led to the conclusion that
the regular instruments of evaluation were not valid measures of the
Beta Israel’s performance.
The day began at five-thirty in the morning. One hour, beginning
at six-fifteen, was devoted to prayer at the synagogues and religious
lessons. At seven-fifteen students returned to the dormitories to clean
up and have breakfast. Classes began at eight and continued until one
p.m. The afternoons were devoted to sports, drama, homework, and
counseling activities. For those who needed it, such as the Beta Israel,
special tutoring also was provided in the afternoon. Evenings were
devoted to handicrafts, music, discussions ranging from the politics
and policies of Israel to health issues, including the dangers of drug
abuse and AIDS. Sometimes guest speakers were brought in to lead
the discussions. There also were opportunities to play video games
and watch television. Every three weeks, students went home to visit
their families.
There were four groups of Beta Israel in this school. One was com
prised of twenty-three nonliterate young men. They were supported


174
FOR OUR SOUL
by the Student Administration unit, (discussed in Chapter 9), and
since they were nonliterate, they should have been placed in another
setting. But perhaps for lack of other appropriate centers or because
of their age, they were placed here. These young men commuted
daily from a nearby village. Learning was very hard and slow for this
group. They learned Hebrew and were given a general education
about life in Israel; from time to time, they toured the country to be
come familiar with its history and geography. According to the head
master, the objective was to prepare them to join a branch of the Is
rael Defense Forces with the understanding that once in the armed
forces they would acquire additional skills which eventually would
help them obtain employment and lead a life of dignity. Akiva Elias
said the amount of patience and labor these young people required
and received from the teachers was staggering. Teachers literally had
to hold their hands in order to teach them to write. It would have
been impossible to give any group of people this kind and amount of
devoted attention in Ethiopia. The second group of Beta Israel was
comprised of young men who were more than eighteen years old but
very low achievers. They were in ulpanim. In the third group were
advanced students who attended regular classes. Another twelve Beta
Israel youth who studied in a nearby yeshivah commuted to take
courses in electronics. Some of the Beta Israel had completed their
course of studies and were now in the Israeli Defense Forces. Accord
ing to the headmaster, they were excellent soldiers. From time to
time, they returned to visit the village. 18
The major issues and concerns that applied to most of these Beta
Israel may be summarized as follows. According to the social worker,
some of the teachers, and the headmaster, learning Hebrew was diffi
cult for them. As a result, even those in the regular classes experi
enced difficulty in the Bible class. They were better at mathematics.
The integration of students in the regular classes was progressing. As
of winter 1987, only two classes remained segregated.
Another common problem involved their separation from parents
and other relatives. The students sent some money and packages to
them, but they didn’t always arrive. Meanwhile parents wrote letters
about their money problems and asked the children to help. Those
students whose parents were in Israel seemed to fare better. They vis
ited them frequently and helped them with their shopping and bank
ing. They also taught their relatives and parents the language, “just as
we Yemenite used to do,” said the social worker. The difference be
tween the Yemenis and the Ethiopians was that even though some of
the adult Yemeni were illiterate, many did know some Hebrew.


175
Postprimary Education and Training
Regarding the changing of names, the headmaster who was of Ye
menite origin, related his own experiences. He said his original name
was Hassan. But with encouragement from his teacher, he changed it
to a Hebrew name. His father objected to the change. After much
negotiation, a compromise was worked out. Since his father’s name
was Yehuda, it was appropriate for him to assume the Hebrew name
Ben Yehuda (“son of Yehuda”), which was acceptable to his father.
The social worker, also of Yemenite origin, said her father and
mother never changed their names. But when she married an Ameri
can, he changed his surname from White to its Hebrew equivalent,
which she shares. They all agreed that the Beta Israel should have
been offered a choice about whether or not to change their names.
TIVILA TRAINING CENTER
The case of Tivila Training Center
was another example of variation on a theme. It had its own peculiar
ities which present different challenges. Among these was the attempt
to take in three different categories of Beta Israel youth and educate
them. Also, since it was run by the very Orthodox sector of Judaism,
it operated under rigorous religious regulation and students had to
meet these additional requirements.
Tivila Training Center, located in the central part of the country,
was founded in 1950 in Jerusalem as an institution for older citizens.
After it was destroyed by fire, it was rebuilt at its present location and
became a center for training young people. Money for the institution
came from Jews of Britain. The headmaster was an alumnus of Youth
Aliyah, who came from Morocco at the age of twelve, served in the
army, attended a teacher-training school, and earned a degree from
Bar Ilan University majoring in educational administration with an
emphasis on the Hebrew language. He was a teacher and principal in
the south before he got married and moved to the northern to a big
ger responsibility.
This village was different from others studied. It admitted students
who were very high achievers as well as low achievers in the ratio of
three to one. The idea was to educate the gifted but not isolate them
from the others and to give the low achievers an opportunity to bene
fit from interaction with better students. For instance, the headmaster


176
FOR OUR SOUL
explained, one student whose parents were divorced came to the
school with emotional and learning problems. In time, there was vast
improvements in his behavior and attitudes toward studying. He took
pride in himself and began to work hard at his tasks. After leaving, he
entered a yesbiva and graduated with an average score of 80 percent.
The mixing of strong and weak students created a stimulating envi
ronment for the latter.
Each grade had four tracks, which made it easy to transfer students
from one section to the other according to their progress. If they had
to move them between institutions, the headmaster said, it would be
much more difficult considering institutional inertia and bureaucratic
red tape.
This was also a coeducational institution. Out of a total of 176 stu
dents, 52 percent were Beta Israel, of whom 30 percent were female
and 70 percent were male. When I visited some of the class activities
in tailoring, carpentry, drama, English, and a special class in Hebrew,
I noticed that many students did not appear motivated. There was a
noticeable lack of enthusiasm for what was being taught. I asked
why, if this was a school for both gifted and nongifted students, were
most Beta Israel in the vocational stream reserved for those not plan
ning to proceed to academic learning beyond high school? The head
master explained that in the beginning, most of the Beta Israel stu
dents showed a high motivation for learning, but that motivation had
waned. One Beta Israel student, Asher Kebede, did join a premilitary
training class given in the center for the highly intelligent. Usually,
graduates of such classes became officers in the armed forces of Is
rael. On the other hand, another Ethiopian student, there for three
years, was still in the ulpati.
The headmaster observed that the Beta Israel were polite and co
operative and had respect for teachers and elders. Lack of punctuality
was a problem. When tardiness occurred, and it happened very fre
quently, they did not bother to apologize. For instance, said the head
master, it was the custom to pray at sunset. Often they had to wait for
the Beta Israel. When they eventually arrived, they offered no expla
nation or apology. Others did the same, but with the Beta Israel it was
more pronounced. The headmaster also observed that they had a
great desire to be like the Israelis and within a year had become ag
gressive and used bad language. Speaking of cultural differences, he
continued, on one occasion they found a group of Beta Israel girls
huddled together. At first they were frightened but soon learned that
it was a harmless act used to comfort one another in times of distress.


177
Postprimary Education and Training
The headmaster, the psychologist, and the social worker expressed
several concerns. They said the Beta Israel still felt insecure. They did
not venture out beyond the village premises. They lacked confidence
in their specific Ethiopian Jewishness and tried to adapt to the reli
gious conventions of Israel. “They adopt traits and habits that are not
the best Israel has to offer,” said the social worker. Such traits in
cluded aggressiveness. Their marriages were less stable than they
should be, and this was creating problems. The amount of divorce
and remarriage among the Beta Israel exceeded that of the veteran
population (she was referring to the adult population, not necessarily
the youth group).
Another difficulty that kept popping up was the relationship be
tween male and female students. The social worker said that the pre
vious week two of the Beta Israel boys had been absent from some
scheduled evening activities. They were found in the room of one of
the veteran Israeli girls. This was not permitted.
The young Beta Israel women were very concerned about their fu
ture. In the Ethiopian context, arranged early marriages took care of
many problems. Here, with the drastically changed conditions, they
were not sure what would happen to them. There were no prece
dents, no role models or mentors, no arranged marriages. The com
munity and the traditional elders were not there or, if they were, they
were fragmented and mostly nonfunctional. Two young women had
become pregnant. One ultimately married the man responsible. My
most knowledgeable informant, who was also present during the in
terview, himself a veteran Beta Israel, said, “We have difficulty clos
ing the gate which was opened in the Sudan,” by which he meant that
the many problems, including the sexual ones, that began in the refu
gee camps of the Sudan still beset the community. The officials now
believed that the many sexual activities among the youth occurred in
the absorption centers, where the students went every three weeks to
visit relatives and friends, and not on the village premises. The social
worker informed me that no sex education was being provided. Only
simple instruction in personal hygiene was offered to the girls. The
social worker insisted that abandoning their traditional culture would
continue to lead the Beta Israel into a lot of trouble. “We who came
from Morocco,” she said, “lost our traditional culture; we are now
trying to recover it. I hope the Ethiopians will do better.”


178
FOR OUR SOUL
BEN YAKIR
Ben Yakir, which means “beloved
child,” was another sort of village that exclusively serves youth with
learning disabilities. Akiva Elias, the headmaster, the social worker,
and I first sat together to discuss the program and later visited some
of the classrooms and field activities. 1 learned that the village was
coeducational. Of the 130 students, 30 were Beta Israel boys. There
were no Ethiopian girls in attendance. The age range was mixed but
most of the students appeared to be of primary school age, not high
school age, which was atypical for a Youth Aliyah village (except at
Hofim in Akko, where there were people of varying ages). These chil
dren were mentally “weak” and had been rejected by other Youth
Aliyah villages but were classified as “educable” or “trainable” since
the organization did not accept severely handicapped people. At this
center, they received two or three years of training before being trans
ferred to other centers for additional training and then drafted into
the army. “They may not be sent to the front lines, but at least they
will be able to work in the kitchens and sweep the hallways,” said the
British-born Israeli social worker.
At the village there was a large animal farm with ponies, sheep,
goats, cows, a variety of wild animals (in enclosure), and birds. “These
animals help to rehabilitate the children,” said the deputy headmaster
of the village. The children were responsible for looking after the ani
mals. They also decided who should be responsible for the different
types of animals. Every week they rotated the responsibilities so that
every child had a chance to be in charge. Adult supervision was pro
vided on an as-needed basis. The children appeared to be well cared
for, well groomed, cheerful, and comfortable.
GIVAT WASHINGTON
For the slight variation it repre
sents, we must include here another village, Givat Washington, a large
establishment by Israeli standards. It had two major sections—a regu
lar Youth Aliyah type of program and a teacher-training wing. The


179
Postprimary Education and Training
social worker and the house mother were of Yemeni origin; the hous
ing director was Tunisian; the director of the village and the school
principal were from Germany and Poland, respectively. Although this
was primarily an institution for female students, all top administrators
were male. 19 They were also all sabras (bom in Israel).
Of the eight hundred students enrolled, two hundred were in the
teacher-training programs, 10 percent of them men being trained as
physical education teachers. Of the one hundred Beta Israel women
enrolled, 70 percent were in ulpanittt. When they finished their inten
sive language program, they would join either the high school track
or the technical-vocational track or, if they were able and within the
age limit, the teacher-training track. In 1986-87, some of the Beta Is
rael girls were already in the ninth and tenth grades of the high school
track. Another twenty were expected to join the high school track in
1987-88.
Akiva Elias and I sat down with the headmaster, the house mother,
and the social worker. From our conversation, I learned that since
1986, some of the Beta Israel students had been “mainstreamed” into
the dormitory and dining hall with their veteran peers. Also just that
year, the first Beta Israel girl had joined the teacher-training program.
The major problems were administrative and psychological. On
the administrative side, the budgetary cut was hurting. Tutorial assis
tance had been reduced, and youngsters without parents who used to
get monthly spending money were no longer receiving it. Without
these stipends, it was feared, their morale would suffer.
Another major area of concern was finding the appropriate fit be
tween the individual and the programs of training and education
available. For instance, the policy of Youth Aliyah does not allow
mixing students of different ages in the same classroom. The students
would rather leave school than be in the same class with others
younger than themselves. But what could be done with a woman of
twenty-five who had neither a husband nor any job skills? The stu
dents wanted to join the Youth Administration Project (a project de
signed for adults who had little or no exposure to formal schooling),
and they wanted to live in apartments of their own. This was tried,
but other problems cropped up, such as looseness in sexual morality.
In addition, when it was suggested that they take courses that would
enable them to become nurse’s aides in hospitals or nursing homes,
they refused. They wanted to become doctors, or, failing that, they
wanted to get married, when in actual fact marriage issues were quite
complicated for this group of Beta Israel women. For instance, the


180
FOR OUR SOUL
social worker said that she was aware of at least seven who had been
married before. The most knowledgeable source in the field, who
still works with the youth, said that as many as 80 percent were mar
ried before they arrived in Israel. The problem was that there were
many complications with the marriage arrangements that had taken
place in Ethiopia—most were arranged marriages and were negoti
ated when the women were very young. Now, either because the
women wanted to continue their education or the men had been
away for too long or they wanted to choose their own husbands,
some of the women were changing their minds about previous mar
riage arrangements. In an attempt to untangle or regularize this com
plicated issue, the Israeli rabbinate established an office in Jerusalem
that was responsible for negotiating some kind of order and regularity
out of this mess.
The marriage procedure followed in certain parts of Ethiopia,
which included the Beta Israel community, was very complicated and
required some explanation. Marriages in Ethiopia were by tradition
arranged by a girl’s parents and relatives, and typically girls married
very young. If the girl was underage, which was often the case, the
marriage ceremony might be carried out, but the marriage was not
consummated until she reached the age of majority (thirteen or ther
eabouts). Until the girl reached that age, she lived with the husband’s
family, though she frequently visited her parents. The provision that
put restraints on the consummation of the marriage in regard to
sexual relations was known as gieyed in Amharic. This means that the
parents of the husband promised that their son would not know his
wife sexually for the duration of the specified period of time. Usually
this promise was kept, although circumstances, such as the girl’s de
sire to be intimate with her husband with or without the knowledge
of the parents, or the death of the parents might be cause enough for
altering the agreed-upon arrangement. In the case of the Beta Israel
women under discussion, the husbands in most instances either did
not come to Israel with their wives or, if they did come, did not regis
ter their relationship when they entered the country. They may have
withheld this information from the authorities to enhance their edu
cational chances. But when some of the men began to show up asking
for their wives in an effort to reestablish relations, some of the young
women became reluctant or were unwilling to agree. If the marriage
has been “forced” upon the woman, or was never consummated, the
rabbinate is in favor of annulling it. 20 In some respects, the woman’s
refusal is contradictory or in the long run may even be self-defeating,


181
Postprimary Education and Training
since finding and marrying the person of choice may not be easy in
the Israeli context. Also, since many of these women may not be able
to go far in their education, it will be difficult for them to lead inde
pendent single lives.
In addition, since arriving in Israel some of the young women may
have come to know other men. In other instances, some women and
men have come to view arranged marriages as obsolete and nonbind
ing in Israel. Some feel free to explore and experiment with alterna
tives available in Israel.
Regarding sex education in the school setting, the informants told
me that if they taught contraceptive methods they would be giving
the students the message that it is all right to engage in illicit sex. In a
religious institution, they said, they could not justify this and there
fore did not teach about it. At the absorption centers, the olim may
have been told it was permissible to use birth control, but not at the
school. 21 The informants reported that there had been two pregnan
cies in the village. At the young woman’s request, one was terminated
by abortion, which the center financed. In the second case, the cou
ple married and lived together with their two children in their own
apartment in another part of the country.
How were the women doing educationally? The headmaster re
ported that they had a great motivation to learn with purpose. They
were willing to spend a lot of time on their lessons. Ironically, this
was one of the problems; most young Beta Israel women wanted to
continue to study for a longer period of time, while the institution
told them this could not be allowed because of mandates concerning
length of study and resource constraints. Those in the academic
stream were given additional tuition to help them progress as much as
possible before the deadline. They were also given extra drills and al
lowed to take their tests orally rather than in writing. In spite of these
additional efforts, not all would achieve the necessary competencies
before they had to leave.
The Beta Israel women who were in ulpanim were divided into
three groups. The first group included seventeen young women with
the ability to proceed to high school (academic track) but who were
too old (seventeen or older). This group required special programs
which the center could not provide. The Ministry of Education could
arrange alternatives for them elsewhere. The second group of thirty
women would ultimately enter the vocational-technical track. For
academic reasons, they could not proceed anywhere else. The third
and largest group was also older and very weak in abilities and


182
FOR OUR SOUL
knowledge. These women could be helped so that in the near future
they might find employment in factories. On the whole, about twenty
of the women who performed well academically felt good about
themselves though they were worried about what the future held for
them. If Youth Aliyah allowed, this group of women could be helped
to finish high school.
So far, then, the main problems identified included: absence of the
students’ parents and, in some cases, spouses; discrepancies in their
abilities and ambitions; the low level at which they started their edu
cation, which made progress very hard; and limitations of the center
to provide what the students were asking for or what they needed.
Regarding the social life of the women, as reported earlier, the
Ethiopians would like to appear and act like the veteran Israeli girls,
but at the same time they felt the Israelis were aggressive and pushy
and kept their distance from them. For the first time, the authorities
in the village tried to integrate the dormitories. Students in the ninth
and tenth grades were assigned to share rooms, two veterans together
in the same room with two Beta Israel. The eleventh-graders and ul-
panim students were placed in the same buildings as veteran Israeli
girls, but not in the same rooms. They had started to mix in the din
ing halls also. Outside the dormitories and dining halls they had op
portunities to get together to celebrate holidays. On such occasions,
the school personnel worked hard to bring together students from
the high school, ulpanim, and vocational tracks. Sometimes the Beta
Israel assumed some specific responsibilities, and when they did, they
gained better acceptance from the veteran Israelis. Especially in the
beginning, it was difficult for the girls to carry out daily responsibili
ties and interact. During the 1985 school year, for instance, one vet
eran father of a girl came to the school to complain that he did not
like the idea that his daughter was sharing a dormitory room with an
Ethiopian girl. He was told to go away with his daughter. Now no
one said openly that she did not want to share a room with an Ethio
pian girl. Also the behavior of the Ethiopian girls had improved over
time. During 1985-86, a lot of fighting and pulling of hair occurred,
especially around the telephones. Veteran Israeli girls used to say to
the Beta Israel, “You are strangers, you are not Jews. You return to
Ethiopia,” or “You stink, and your food stinks.” On one occasion, a
psychologist had the students close their eyes and say whether the
person who had just come in through the door was an Ethiopian or a
veteran Israeli. They could not tell the difference, according to the
report, which demonstrated that Ethiopians don’t stink.


183
Postprimary Education and Training
On another occasion, one girl cut off the hair of a Beta Israel girl
when the latter was asleep. Another veteran Israeli girl woke up a
sleeping Ethiopian girl and said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you
up.” When physical fights broke out between the two groups of girls,
the school personnel would complain to Akiva Elias that the Beta Is
rael were the ones who provoked the fights. He told them the prob
lems were on both sides. The veteran Israelis had the advantage of
knowing the language and where to go to complain. The Beta Israel
did not. The only avenue left to them was to fight physically for what
they thought were their rights. When the school first experimented
with putting two Ethiopians in the same room with two veterans,
there were many petty squabbles. For example, the Beta Israel girls
would clean their side of the room and leave the rest messy. The Ethi
opian girls did not usually complain about the squabbles and fights;
rather, they would complain of severe stomach and headaches. 22 But
in recent months there had been more acceptance on the part of the
Israeli girls. They no longer felt that the Ethiopians did not belong in
Israel, especially since they learned that many of them were orphans.
For the Beta Israel women in particular, there were a number of
other health and social problems. The health problems included hys
teria, tuberculosis, and asthma. Some attempted to jump from win
dows, and others simply disappeared for weeks before they were
found in some other town. 23 Some had been consulting a tenuity (lit
erally, “one who points out”; here it means a healer) or balezar (Am-
haric for “sorcerer” or “one who is possessed of spirits that have
power to tell fortunes, present or future, or diagnose illnesses and
prescribe medicines”). For instance, one girl would not eat and was
wasting away. She insisted that her parents, who were still in Ethiopia,
be brought to Israel; otherwise she was going to die. Finally, upon the
recommendation of a trained Israeli psychologist, the school secured
the services of Aleka Yaacov, 24 an elegant elderly Ethiopian gentle
man who believed he had special powers that enabled him to heal the
sick through traditional divination methods. In this case, the proper
ingredients, such as incense, must be present for the process to work,
so the girl was taken to his home near Tel Aviv. Some of the girls re
ported having been healed in this way. Fortunately for the believers,
others in the country were renowned for their possession of the same
healing powers, including Aleka Sibhat of Beersheba and Aleka Tiru-
neh of Afula. There were several other less well-known individuals as
well. As a reminder, the social worker said, although these kinds of
sicknesses were common there, 40 percent of the Beta Israel women
were not sick.


184
FOR OUR SOUL
SEPARATION FROM LOVED ONES AND ITS EFFECT
ON LEARNING
The separation of young people
from parents and other relatives was a constant source of anxiety,
guilt, and remorse. Soon after they heaved their first sigh of relief for
their safe arrival in Israel, they began to look back on those they had
left behind in Ethiopia, usually the very old, the very young, and the
infirm. As a rule, older parents in Ethiopia rely on youth for material
and social support. Rural parents always looked forward to the days
when their children would be old enough to relieve them of their
economic burdens. Children were about the only old-age insurance
they had. Now, in the confusion and turmoil of Ethiopia, where
droughts, wars, and famine were taking unprecedented tolls among
the population, the young people would have helped the infirm and
the old. Knowledge of these expectations and conditions, then, be
came a constant worry for most of the young people. The worries
and concerns in turn tended to interfere with their optimal function
ing in Israel. When one of the students said, “How can we learn here
when our hearts are there?” he was speaking for many of his peers in
Israel. To illustrate how this painful process continued and interfered
with meeting the challenges of absorption, three letters were selected
from among the many that parents and other relatives in Ethiopia had
sent to young people in Israel. The letters were not easy to translate
into English; they were dictated by adults to a young child, who may
be one of the few in the family who can write. Often the indication
“written by” appears at the end of a letter. The first letter quoted be
low, however, might have been written by an adult not as literate as
the authors of the other two. 25 The messages of these letters are clear
and persuasive.
LETTER 1
May 4,1986
Dear our daughter, whom we love and think of constantly, day
and night,
How are you? We are very well, thanks be to the God of Is
rael, except for the fact that we miss you very much. After my
greetings, I would like to remind you that the letter you sent has


185
Postprimary Education and Training
reached us, and we are very glad for it. Since we had not heard
from you, we were very worried. You have told us that the first
cheque you had sent us was returned to you. Now you are telling
us that the nine hundred birr [Ethiopian currency, $0.40 U.S. = 1
birr] you sent us has been lost. It is news to us. When was it sent?
Clarify this, and please write and tell us. If it has been lost for
good, like the death of a child, we shall never get over it. Others
[a list of names follows] who had similar misfortunes sent other
cheques when they learned of the loss. But in your case the
cheque has been returned to you. Nowadays the matters are un
der control; nobody steals the monies [anymore]. We feel you
have forgotten our problems [sufferings]. If you were like your
former self, you would have sent us another cheque.
If you were to come to visit our country [village] once, you
would learn that as a result of the help from Israel everyone has
not only enough to eat but to buy cows, oxen, and wristwatches.
But as for me, instead of blaming you, I only blame my own bad
luck and God. Even [two names are mentioned], who left only
this year for Israel, have called their parents twice. But I only say I
am glad that you got what you wanted. We only pray for your
health; we don’t want to say anything else. Everyone here is bask
ing in daylight [happiness] day in and day out [they are happy be
cause of the money received], but for us we are lower than the
living and higher than the dead. It is wonderful to see others eat
ing. During my troubles I had borrowed [money] from others,
hoping that you would help me out. But now I cannot pay it
back, and in addition I have been asked to pay 50 birr and 30
kilos of grain for assrat [tithe]. When I was not able to pay, I was
jailed. Eventually I had to sell the donkey at a cheap price in or
der to pay what the government demanded of me. But now, to
gether with our [economic] troubles, the grief is coming back
anew. Last year during the horrible season I did not till my land.
This year, too, since I do not have seeds, I will not be able to
plant. If my children [the younger ones still living at home] sur
vive the hunger this year, I will be very lucky. Since I have no
donkey, I don’t even have anything for transporting food.
We received the photograph and letter of M, but the impor
tant thing is to send us the address of A, her mother is killing her
self crying. I had written to T and A, but I have not received any
reply. Up to now there was a telephone station .. . but from now
on we will not have enough money to call.
I heard about that gobatta’s [hunchback’s] tricks [someone
known to the parties; not identified by name but disliked]. Man
[humankind] is wet, he cannot go up in smoke, otherwise I would


186
FOR OUR SOUL
have burned up to ashes; he burned me [I am fuming with anger
over what he did].
I am your father who is left alone, longing, poor father, and
your mother who misses you and loves you. 26
LETTER 2
March 15,1986
Dear our beloved children [two names, followed by a long
salutation],
After my greetings, I would like to remind you that after giv
ing birth to you I brought you up [supplied you with all your
needs]. I carried mugogo [a utensil like a frying pan made of clay
used for baking enjera, the Ethiopian bread, usually manufac
tured and marketed by Beta Israel women] from our village for
fifteen kilometers to Azezo [the marketplace] while carrying you
on my back. But I would have been happier if you had stayed
with me here. On the other hand, I am glad you have been able
to go. When I noticed how different you have become from your
letters and pictures that you have sent me, I was overwhelmed
with joy. It was this year for the first time that I began to feel
happy over your going away. In the first place the necklaces that
Yiftusira sent, in the second instance the money that both of
you sent me, reminded me that suffering to bring up good chil
dren pays.
Even now, remember, my children, that I do not have any
one else to fetch me kubet [dry cow dung used for fuel] or fire
wood. I am laboring by myself working on my usual vocation to
bring up those little ones who were bom after you [younger
siblings]. I therefore like to remind you that the money you have
sent me was enough only to pay the government assrat. Traveling
the same distance to bring arbacha [soil material taken from an
thills and used to make household utensils] and walking long dis
tances to gather firewood for the winter [Ethiopian rainy season,
July to August] is becoming too much for me. To save me from
all these, send me some money to buy grain for the family; also
money to buy clothing for your sisters, your father, and myself. I
appeal to you my, children; we don’t have anything to eat or any
thing to wear. I have lots of troubles. Etati [perhaps a sister] is not
well. Tell Tessema [the sister’s son] I said hi and ask him why he
does not send her money. May the Lord help us to be together. 27


187
Postprimary Education and Training
LETTER 3
Dear beloved [a long salutation follows],
You have written us frequently, but we have not been re
sponding even as often as once a month. Of the two letters you
sent us recently, one was delivered by a ferenj [a white
foreigner] 28 and the other through the post office. I came to un
derstand that my letters sent through Dinku’s address [a relative]
have not been reaching you. As Huluager told me, you have fer
enj friends who are helping you as father and mother. I am very
glad. Send me their address, and if possible their photograph as
well, so that I can send them a letter of thank you. The reason is I
know that some children who have ferenj friends have been able
to help their relatives in Ethiopia. For example, HE’s ferenj friend
was able to send a cheque for one thousand dollars to AE [a
father]. This is [the equivalent of] 2,500 birr. These people are
now out of poverty. They can buy cows, oxen, mules, and other
things. Poverty is vanished from their house. As for me, Dinku
sent me 25 dollars in November which enabled me to buy some
clothing for my children and send them to school. Other people
are now happy buying replacements for the cows and oxen they
had sold or lost. 29
We stop here for now. Write us as soon as you have received
this letter. May the Lord help us to get together. Amen. 30
Among other things, these letters reveal the very poor material and
cultural conditions in which the villagers find themselves. It is also
unmistakably clear from the letters that the parents have concluded
that their children are well-off in Israel. Once in a while, they ask,
“How are you?” but these are perfunctory expressions. The assump
tion on the part of the parents is that their children are in a strong po
sition to help them. If the children are not sending money, it is only
because of lack of concern. The parents also grieve that their children
are not around and not physically helping when needed. But the abid
ing concerns of the relatives, as seen in the letters, are for their own
material survival. They are asking for money for their many needs. To
get the message across, the parents use a variety of subtle and not so
subtle psychological tactics such as recalling what they went through
to bring their siblings up, what they have to do now for the younger
children, the kind of deprivation the parents are now suffering be
cause there are no grown children around to help with chores, how
the government is milking them of the small incomes they get from
abroad, and then by comparing their lots with other parents in the


188
FOR OUR SOUL
village who are receiving more assistance from their children who live
in Israel. The deprivation of love of children is there also, but the par
ents are convinced that their children are doing much better, in both
material and educational terms, and thus concentrate on how the
children can share these benefits with those left in Ethiopia. The
struggles the young people go through in order to find their way
in a new society are, of course, not within the field of vision of the
parents.
While the concerns of the parents for survival and their open ap
peals for help are understandable, the effect such letters have is tre
mendous. The young people feel guilty for abandoning their aging
parents and younger siblings in time of need. The Ethiopian youth in
Israel have many concerns of their own regarding absorption—
whether they are going to succeed in their education, what careers to
choose, and so on. Normally, such concerns are enough to occupy
their total attention. But they are saddled by additional concerns for
relatives left behind. In fact, it is the greatest single concern that cuts
across almost all groups of these olim. Rightly or wrongly, they feel
that had they been able to stay in Ethiopia with their relatives, they
could have done much more than what they are doing for them from
Israel. The Jewish Agency is aware of this and is trying to ascertain
the needs and provide some relief, though not all Beta Israel would
agree with this assessment. Unfortunately, the monies do not always
reach the intended recipients, and that is where the problems lie. 31
Young people have enough challenges handling the learning and
relearning processes in the Youth Aliyah setting. These institutions
and their personnel could further facilitate the learning and adjust
ment processes. But many of the fundamental factors that affect the
functioning of youth are beyond the control of the learning institu
tions. Although the centers may be able to lighten the burden, they
can do little to solve the problems. Even the entire society, through
the government, cannot resolve the central problems. All the same,
the young Beta Israel collectively raise their issues with government
officials. Sometimes they organize demonstrations and put the gov
ernment on public notice. The government responds that it is doing
all it can to resolve the problems of separation, by itself or in cooper
ation with other countries interested or more influential with the
Ethiopian authorities. As long as the young olim are troubled by these
concerns, however, their learning will be negatively affected.


189
Postprimary Education and Training
CONCLUSION
Arriving in Israel after their long
ordeals, which left many of their families fragmented, most of the
immigrant Beta Israel youth between the ages of eleven and eighteen
are placed in boarding villages such as those in the Youth Aliyah sys
tem. Youth Aliyah was conceived to serve as a “home for the
homeless” and as a center for learning and living. Both in conception
and in application, it tries to combine the functions of two of the
most important institutions for the socialization and education of
youth: the family and the school. In many ways this concept is unique
to Israel, 32 and, as Bentwich reminds us, perhaps will never be repli
cated anywhere else. The centers or villages where the Beta Israel
youth are found are different from one another in the particulars of
viewing and discharging their respective responsibilities regarding the
Ethiopians.
There are problems such as the Israelis’ lack of knowledge about
the olim, their achievement levels before they arrived in Israel, their
motivations, and their ways of viewing the world. This is all compli
cated by linguistic and cultural differences and the awesome burden
of the separation of families. Impressive progress has been made to
help the migrant youth settle down and begin their training. But it is
also very obvious that much more needs to be done. The young peo
ple are insecure regarding their training and careers and, more gener
ally, their future in Israel. In their search to secure a good future for
themselves and their families, they people want to explore alterna
tives. This kind of search is manifested in their desire to continue
their training beyond the allotted time and to gain entry into pro
grams at other centers they perceive to be more promising. A number
of them outside the yeshivot think the religious schools are very defi
cient in preparing them for vocations in the technical fields, and they
would like to transfer to secular schools. On the other hand, primar
ily for political and policy reasons pertaining to these particular olim,
they find it practically impossible to get permission to transfer.
More importantly, as a reflection of the disorganization of the
olim in the process of migration and settlement, the traditional moral
and social values together with the institutions under which such val
ues had operated are no longer functional and are not being replaced


190
FOR OUR SOUL
rapidly enough by new ones. Hence, the problems of extramarital
pregnancy and the mistrust of authority figures in the schools are evi
dent in many centers. Perhaps more needs to be done in the latter
area on the part of the authorities so that the young people can learn
to have confidence in the leadership. As a start, the existing, though
limited, educated manpower among the Beta Israel (veteran and new
comers) must be given visible responsibilities so that they can serve as
authentic leaders and role models. At another level, family unification
in Israel would help the absorption and learning processes. In a short
while, many of the eighteen-year-old males will join the IDF. It is
thought that their education will continue there. In addition, given
the warrior tradition in the culture they came from and the value Is
raeli society attaches to its fighting men, the Ethiopians may distin
guish themselves in the military. That would enhance their opportuni
ties for full acceptance, learning, employment, and absorption. A very
small number may proceed to postsecondary education.


191
CHAPTER NINE

Adult and Continuing Education
The adult population of Ethiopian
Jews can be divided into four broad categories. The first consists of
those between the ages of eighteen and twenty-eight and is the focus
of this chapter. In the second category are those between the ages of
twenty-nine and forty-five, within the employable age range. After
their first year of language instruction, they can receive training either
on the job or outside working hours. The third category includes
those between the ages of forty-six and sixty-five. Most persons in
this group are retired or otherwise pensioned, although they engage in
some kind of learning activities. In the fourth category are those
sixty-six and older. This group, which is small, perhaps not more than
6 percent of the total, is also engaged in some kind of language in
struction and learning programs to develop basic skills to cope with
the new environment. 1
The vast majority of the adult Beta Israel population that came to
Israel is nonliterate even in its own languages of Amharic and Ti-
grigna. The exceptions are religious leaders who had some training in
religious and ritualistic matters and a few of the young adults who
were exposed to some kind of learning as a result of the literacy cam-


192
FOR OUR SOUL
paigns initiated in Ethiopia in the mid-1970s. 2 Israel confronted a tre
mendous challenge in its efforts to absorb these segments of the Beta
Israel population. At one time, it was suggested that these adults
should be written off as the “lost generation.” 3 But to write off such a
large number of citizens is admitting defeat before the battle even
starts. Further, the majority of the adult migrants were relatively
young, with many years of life ahead of them. The choice was either
to find means of preparing these young adults for participation in pro
ductive, democratic living or to accept their dependence on the state
for the remainder of their potentially long lives. 4
YOUTH ADMINISTRATION PROJECT
As a partial response to the chal
lenge, Israel developed a special program known as the Youth Project
Administration for single Beta Israel between eighteen and twenty-
eight who had little or no prior experience with formal schooling or
any training that would enable them to function in an industrialized
society such as Israel. The ministries of Education, Labor, and Ab
sorption cooperate with the Jewish Agency in the administration of
the programs; supervision is provided by a joint committee. Soon af
ter completion of their ulpanim, these young adults were given the
opportunity to enroll in either religious or secular institutions of
learning. Those who chose religious institutions later wanted to trans
fer to secular ones but were not permitted to do so. In 1986, approxi
mately eight hundred Beta Israel were enrolled in Youth Project Ad
ministration programs. What follows are several case studies that
depict the operation, curricula, and kinds of problems encountered in
the centers and the steps taken toward their resolution. The case
studies do not cover all shades of issues revealed during fieldwork but
are representative enough to depict patterns of some of the major
issues.


193
Adult and Continuing Education
BOYS TOWN
In November 1986, I visited Boys
Town, a large institution located outside Jersusalem. With the assis
tance of international Zionist organizations, Boys Town was founded
in 1950 to train the Oriental youth who were arriving in large num
bers. Over the years, it continued to attract a large amount of support
from international Jewish organizations and has grown in terms of
enrollment, physical size, and budget. It looks like a small town. It
has a well-appointed public relations office which employs a full-time
staff. It offers technical-vocational training in a variety of areas such
as metalwork and carpentry.
There were 120 Beta Israel youth here, divided into two groups: 40
were in the junior high school section and 80 in the technical-voca
tional areas. The junior high students lived on the school grounds; the
others were bused daily from a nearby absorption center and teacher
training school for a few hours of instruction in technical and voca
tional subjects. The rest of their training was provided in another
school operated by the religious wing of the education system. The
previous year (1985-86), these youth were living and learning near
one of the largest towns in the southern pan of the country. When I
asked them why they had transferred to this school, they replied,
“The environment was not conducive where we were, so we re
quested to be transferred here, and we succeeded.” About the prob
lems they had in their previous school, they told me, “They [the vet
eran Israeli youth] insult us. They call us kushi [equivalent to the
American term nigger].” Half-heartedly, they told me they liked Boys
Town better. When I asked whether it was better for them here in Is
rael than in Gondar, they said, “Yes. If we had stayed in Ethiopia, we
would not have gained anything else but serve in the army.” Although
they were going to serve in the army here as well, they said that serv
ing in Israel was different. Here they would serve as soldiers, but at
least they would receive instruction in other job skills which would
ultimately free them to assume different careers. They added that
they had run away from Ethiopia because of the conscription laws
that were put into place in 1979. 5 They had seen many of their com
patriots lose their lives, and they saw no sense in serving in that kind
of army.


194
FOR OUR SOUL
At Boys Town, I was able to observe two groups of young men
working and learning in the metal and carpentry workshops. In the
metal shop, they were huddled around a large machine, at times
standing in one another’s way. They did not know what to do and
were obviously not getting anywhere. Although the instructor was
nearby, he made no effort to guide or assist the men with the prob
lem. What I saw indicated to me that the students had no grasp of the
seemingly rudimentary tasks they were supposed to perform. The in
structor seemed as puzzled as the students, though for different rea
sons, but he did not say much.
In the carpentry workshop the young men were more spread out,
working either alone or in pairs at a table full of equipment. How
ever, here, too, there seemed to be a lack of directed movement that
usually comes from knowing what is to be accomplished and how to
do it. Given that this was their second year of training, the situation
was disconcerting (the first year of training was spent in another insti
tution, where, because of personal and communal problems, they did
not learn much and were transferred to this institution).
Before I visited the workshops, the director of the school had told
me everything was proceeding smoothly and that the Beta Israel stu
dents were doing well. My observations, however, indicated other
wise. I interviewed the supervisor of instruction in the metal shops.
He was very straightforward in his answers. He told me that the
young men were not progressing well at all. The students only re
cently had joined the institution, and the teachers had been neither
informed about nor oriented to their special needs. He was of the
opinion that the students were wasting time. Because of time con
straints, I was not able to visit those Beta Israel students who were in
the junior high section of the school.
Boys Town is one case where there was obvious confusion arising
both from the students’ and the institution’s lack of experience,
knowledge, and abilities. The officials who made the decisions about
student placement did not effectively inform the staff about the back
ground, abilities, and special learning needs of the students. This may
be an example of bureaucratic bungling that has serious consequences
for the young men involved. It illustrates the problems that arise
when representatives of the receiving society charged with training a
great influx of immigrants with complex needs are ill informed or ill
prepared. As a result, efforts are misguided, and valuable time is lost.
When, in two months’ time, these young men were to leave the insti
tution, one wonders what skills they would have to carry them


195
Adult and Continuing Education
through life. Many of the young men hoped they would be able to
get respectable employment, but many others feared that their lack of
skills would relegate them to menial, low-paying jobs for the remain
der of their productive lives.
WIZO GIRLS VOCATIONAL SCHOOL
Also in November 1986, I visited
WIZO Girls Vocational School, located in a suburb of Jerusalem. I
was accompanied by Dr. Haim Rosen, an Israeli anthropologist who
had done some fieldwork in the 1960s among the Tigray people in
Ethiopia, speaks some Amharic and Tigrigna, and is well accepted by
the Beta Israel. 6 Upon our arrival at the school, the principal, Odet
Paroblo, and several members of the staff briefed us on the opera
tions of the center and the performance of Beta Israel students. The
center was financed by the Women’s International Zionist Organiza
tion. It included a nursery school program which charged user fees
according to rates determined by the Department of Labor. The cen
ter was a huge learning complex. It provided a variety of educational,
recreational, and cultural programs for people ranging in age from
three to ninety. Efforts were made to bring the young and the old to
gether on special occasions so that they could interact and learn from
one another. On Hanukkah, for example, young and old gathered to
sing, dance, and play; the children presented flowers and fruit baskets
to the elderly. “In this way,” said Odet Paroblo, “we can teach kids to
respect old age.” The Beta Israel women participated in these activi
ties. Although it was a nonboarding facility, it served hot meals to
eight hundred people daily. In addition to the Ethiopian girls, the cen
ter also catered to veteran Israeli girls between the ages of fourteen
and eighteen who, for emotional or cognitive reasons, had missed out
on schooling and were being given a “second chance.” There were
also provisions for children and adults with special mental or emo
tional problems. The staff included psychologists and social workers.
Although the motto was “take care of the mother and child,” males
also participated.
There were thirty-five Beta Israel women in the eighteen-to-
twenty-eight age group, though some appeared to be older. A few
had some kind of primary education, but the majority had no school-


196
FOR OUR SOUL
ing. According to their teachers, those with some education and those
who came from towns in Ethiopia did better than those with no
schooling and those from rural areas. Many of the Beta Israel stu
dents, particularly those from the rural areas of Ethiopia, were mar
ried at one time; a few still were married, and some had children. 7
At this center, the Beta Israel women studied Hebrew, arithmetic,
and some social studies. They also took vocational courses such as
sewing, child care, cooking, and secretarial training. On the walls of
the sewing classroom were pictures of exotic women in beautiful
dresses, but the needlework the girls were doing was very rudimen
tary. Some were clustered together in small groups around the sewing
machines, while others were doing traditional Ethiopian embroidery
work (which, although it fetches a good price in the market, was not
being produced in sufficient quantity). Some of the girls were smartly
dressed in either traditional Ethiopian or European dresses and ap
peared neat and alert; others were untidy and sullen. Compared to
other similar groups, these young women appeared more subdued
and lacked zest in their actions and expressions. When I asked them
how they liked the school, one replied in Amharic: “We labor until
we go [die].” When I asked her what she meant, she told me that
learning the Hebrew language was very hard. Another woman, fid
dling with an obsolete sewing machine, added: “It is a struggle, espe
cially learning the language.” Yet in their interactions with their
teachers and the school principal, they appeared to be at ease and fa
miliar. For example, when addressing their teachers, they used first
names or Moha (“Teacher”); they were also on a first-name basis with
the principal or called her Safta (“Grandmother”). Unless there is suf
ficient familiarity and comfort, Ethiopians do not address persons in
authority in this way.
Rosen, who had visited the group the previous year, remarked that
the girls were completely transformed. “Last year,” he said, “they
were timid, fearful, and withdrawn.” His observations suggest that,
over time, some of the women’s inhibitions may subside, and they
may be able to make more rapid progress in their learning. However,
perhaps their opportunity to talk to a fellow Ethiopian in Amharic,
their native language, led to their openness. That evening, I recorded
in my notebook: “These girls seem to be fighting a difficult battle.
Some had no exposure of any kind to formal learning before coming
to Israel under Operation Moses. The extent to which they will be
able to develop their social and academic skills remains a question.
Perhaps most of them will end up having jobs in service-related areas


197
Adult and Continuing Education
—as cleaners in industrial establishments or as helpers in nursing
homes, hospitals, and nurseries. At any rate, the efforts on the part of
Israeli society are highly commendable.” Of course, there were indi
vidual differences. Some might continue their training after leaving
the institution and eventually might attain positions in accordance
with their aspirations.
ONIM SCHOOL
Also in early November, Zeev
Chernov (the general-director of Youth Project Administration), a
veteran educator from the Ministry of Labor, and I set out north
from Tel Aviv to Onim, where eighty Beta Israel between the ages of
eighteen and twenty-eight were studying. Some of these young adults
had gotten as far as the eighth or ninth grade before leaving Ethiopia.
The majority, however, had little or no exposure to education. The
center had many other students, males as well as females, from a vari
ety of ethnic groups. With the exception of one or two Beta Israel
who were participating in a couple of courses with non-Ethiopian stu
dents, the Beta Israel were in segregated classrooms. Moreover, men
were segregated from women. Of the eighty Beta Israel students at
this center, thirty were women and fifty men. Except for the few who
were married, the students lived in dormitories on campus. The men
and women resided in opposite wings of the same building. Four stu
dents were assigned to each room. The rooms were neat, the beds
were made and the floors swept, but the walls were barren. During
the day the young men and women could interact with one another
on the school grounds, but in the evenings they were restricted to
their respective wings of the dormitory. They were supervised by
house parents who ensured their separation at night. Although the
school year officially began in September, because of the high holy
days, which were in October in 1986, and the strike by the Beta Israel
who were protesting reconversion requirements, for all practical pur
poses, school was just getting under way. On the day of my visit,
however, classes were not in session because of to a general nation
wide strike organized by the National Secondary School Association
against the Ministry of Education and Culture. It was also the third
day of a strike among the female students, who were demanding


198
FOR OUR SOUL
assurances of appropriate certification upon completion of their
courses.
As I walked around the campus chatting with students and school
personnel, visiting some of the dormitories, and sharing meals in the
common cafeteria, I observed that the Beta Israel did not interact
much with the other students. Moreover, the Ethiopians also volun
tarily segregated themselves by gender. In general, they appeared
healthy and showed good personal taste in grooming and cleanliness,
but they did not engage themselves in constructive activities. Rather,
they seemed to just mill around. After talking with some of the stu
dents, I met with key administrative personnel and teachers from the
school, the regional supervisor for girls’ education, and the general-
director of Youth Project Administration from Tel Aviv to exchange
views, assess progress, and identify important issues relevant to the
situation of the Beta Israel students.
The teaching-learning problems encountered with Beta Israel boys
were outlined for me as follows. According to the teachers who were
trying to teach them technical-vocational skills, these young adults
had no concept of an angle or a line, they had difficulty drawing par
allel lines, and they did not know how to handle workshop tools.
Without mastery of these concepts, they could not become good me
chanics or technicians. The teachers reported that they followed
Bloom’s taxonomy of cognitive learning. Although they began with
rudimentary mathematical concepts and principles, the teachers
found that it could take nearly forty hours to teach Beta Israel stu
dents what five-year-old Israeli children could learn in less than five
minutes. Teaching also was affected by a lack of trust. The contro
versy over the “conversion” mandated by the Israeli rabbinate, which
led to the general strike of the Beta Israel community, had generated
attitudes of mistrust between the Ethiopians and veterans. These atti
tudes affected relationships between Beta Israel students and their
teachers. Trust, which is essential to sound teacher-student relations,
was lacking and must be regained before meaningful education can
take place.
Initially, male students were taught courses in metal and wood
working so they could later choose a single trade for concentrated
training. Before they made their choices, they were informed of the
proficiencies required for the different trades. For instance, students
were told that electronics required more preparation and special tal
ent than carpentry. Usually, a student’s choice of a trade for concen
trated study coincided with the teachers’ evaluation. At other times,


199
Adult and Continuing Education
students were helped to choose a trade that more closely matched
their abilities. Most students preferred electrical engineering; carpen
try was the least preferred field. Their choices reflected the prestige
values attached to the different occupations in the larger society. In
the first year, students received ninety hours of workshop experience.
One of the problems with this group, which may account for the
slow progress, was that they arrived in the middle of the previous
school year, which could not have facilitated their transition and in
troduction. However, their problems are similar to those reported at
other centers.
The teachers and administrators expected that twenty-six or so of
the young men would complete the equivalent of a grade eight educa
tion certificate for proficiency in literacy skills from the Ministry of
Education. They expected that approximately 10 percent would pro
ceed to the next level (the equivalent of grade nine). Those in the lat
ter group would be in a better position to enter apprenticeships and
eventually secure good jobs. Since most of the Beta Israel at this cen
ter were overage, they would not join the army.
Like the men, the women were enrolled in classes for Hebrew
literacy, Bible study, history, and geography. But the technical-
vocational subjects were different. The women took cosmetology,
home economics, and sewing, so that they could eventually work as
beauticians, nurse’s aides, and seamstresses. On the day I was visiting,
however, the women were on strike because three days earlier they
had been informed that they would not be granted certificates of pro
ficiency upon completion of their literacy and vocational courses.
Presumably, the authorities did not think their performance war
ranted certification. Some of the Beta Israel men had struck in sympa
thy with the women.
The young women were very agitated and appeared pensive, con
fused, and helpless. They told me they were doomed without the cer
tificates. They were very much aware of the fact that they would be
unable to secure meaningful employment without the coveted certifi
cates; for the remainder of their lives, they would be sweeping floors
and cleaning streets. They complained that the authorities had re
neged on their promises regarding certification. They were not sure
what to do next. When I approached the teaching staff and adminis
tration to discuss the issue, I was met with silence. The man in charge
of the program of studies for the Ethiopians told my associates, how
ever, that the women were doing the right thing. “They have nothing
to lose,” he said.


200
FOR OUR SOUL
Combined with problems internal to the learning institution, some
of the complaints the students had about their studies may be related
to characteristics inherent in the learning process itself. Learning itself
can provoke anxiety. Had these young people not been exposed to
the educative process, they would not be so acutely aware of the dif
ferent shades of quality of education, work, and prospects for earning
a living. Education, even in its more limited forms, has the potential
to inflate aspirations and heighten frustration when attainments fall
short of expectations. Other student complaints related to issues that
are either beyond the control of the center or not directly related to
their central responsibilities. However, since the full attention of the
learner is requisite to effective teaching and learning, it is very diffi
cult to determine what is and what is not directly related to the learn
ing process. If the educational institution does not cooperate with
other agencies to help the students solve problems, optimal learning
is not likely to occur.
The young men and women at this center said they were worried
about their relatives in Ethiopia; money enclosed in letters was not
reaching them, or at least they were not getting responses. One stu
dent told me: “My father died in the civil war [involving the provinces
of Eritrea and Tigray and the state of Ethiopia], leaving my mother
with a twelve-year-old child. No one is left to care for her and the
child. 1 was able to help them much better when 1 was in the camp in
the Sudan [letters used to reach their destination from there].” They
told me that Israeli authorities were doing little to bring their relatives
to Israel. Only those few who had good connections with the proper
Israeli officials had succeeded in arranging to have their relatives
brought to Israel, they told me. The students were frustrated because
they were not in a position to earn enough money to send to relatives.
Some regretted ever having left Ethiopia; others said, “Take us to
America so that we can work and support our families.” These com
plaints, of course, had nothing to do with the school. However, given
that these concerns distracted the students from their studies, they
became an educational problem. Another complaint was voiced by
some of the better students who stated that they were not being
taught English. To them, proficiency in English was as important as
proficiency in Hebrew if they were going to get ahead.
I returned to the center about two weeks later. This time, I was
accompanied by NA who oversees the field supervision for the na
tionwide project. The students were still on a partial strike and very
agitated. No progress had been made toward resolution of certifica
tion issues.


201
Adult and Continuing Education
The students told me they often got sick and many suffered from
asthma (a frequent complaint among the olim in general). They reiter
ated concerns about their parents and relatives left behind in Ethiopia
and complained that they were not getting the kind of education and
training they wanted. In their words, “We are not making it here. We
are better off returning to Ethiopia.” I continued to chat with them in
the dormitories, in the dining halls, and in the street. They seemed
depressed. They told me how worried they were about their future in
Israel and about their aging parents and younger siblings in Ethiopia.
I asked the woman in charge of the students’ training and welfare,
who also teaches language, whether she thought the teachers were
prepared to handle the issues presented by the Beta Israel youth. She
told me that many of the teachers had been ulpatt teachers the pre
vious year and were not unfamiliar with the Ethiopians and their con
ditions. She herself had four years of experience. Moreover, before
coming to this center, the teachers had been given special training in
how to teach youth who had little education. Their training stressed
the need to make the materials and concepts as concrete as possible.
She told me that teachers should talk less and give more demonstra
tions and that they should help the Beta Israel students cope with
their constant worries about their families left behind in Ethiopia. She
said that teachers should encourage independence among the Beta Is
rael women. Veteran Israelis feared that when these young women
left the center, they would not be able to stand on their own feet. She
added that the women were primarily from rural Ethiopia and had no
experience with the kind of urban life that exists in Israel.
The center aimed to teach the students to speak Hebrew which
would assist them in their everyday lives. Also, in preparation for
their lives independent of the center, they were being taught how to
apply for jobs, where to go for insurance protection, how to cook
and sew, and how to take care of families. Three times a week, the
women were taken to nearby hospitals and nursing homes, where
they received nurse’s aide training. The teacher told me she hoped
that at least some of the students would achieve the equivalent of an
eighth- or ninth-grade education before leaving the center. Those
who did might proceed for further training. However, most would
end up as low-skilled workers in either hospitals or industry. She
noted that housing would be a problem since there were few alter
natives for single people in Israel. Most likely, they would live in
hostels.


202
FOR OUR SOUL
These young people were being given training that was not avail
able to them in their land of origin. Their appetites had been whetted,
and they were anxious to improve the quality of their lives through
education, however rudimentary it might be. They lacked the sort of
guidance that could temper their expectations to fit the realities of
their situation. Persons of their age and skill level were bound for
menial jobs with limited opportunities for promotion or income im
provement. It is possible that they understood the reality of their situ
ation but were not yet ready to accept it.
NOURIM SCHOOL
Nourim School is the largest
school in Israel. There were six hundred students in grades nine
through twelve, sixty of whom are Beta Israel males between the ages
of eighteen and twenty-eight. Although the school was coeduca
tional, there were no Beta Israel females. The Beta Israel students
lived apart from the others and attended separate classes. In the din
ing hall and on the playground, where opportunities for socializing
with the other students existed, there seemed to be little interaction
between the Beta Israel and veterans.
About one-third of the Ethiopian students had no schooling be
fore they came to Israel. The teachers described one student of ethnic
minority origin in Ethiopia (perhaps the son of a former slave) as im
possible to teach. 8 “He simply does not cooperate,” one of his in
structors told me. Most students had difficulty understanding ab
stract concepts in mathematics. The teachers and the students were
deeply frustrated by the fact that they did not share a common lan
guage. The students could not yet express their deepest thoughts and
articulate their concerns in Hebrew, the language of their teachers.
The students were delighted to have the chance to speak with some
one in my position in their native language. Among the teachers, there
was a consensus that some of the Beta Israel were gifted in language
acquisition, but most were learning it very slowly. They noted that,
although the students said they understood instructions, their actions
indicated that they did not.
Overall, learning was a difficult process for them. Certain informa
tion, concepts, and skills which the teachers took for granted when


203
Adult and Continuing Education
instructing veteran Israeli children were simply absent among the Beta
Israel. According to the workshop teacher, who had twenty-five years
of experience: “Among the Beta Israel, some very basic experiences
are missing. But when we try to teach them the basic concepts in
mathematics, for example, they complain that we underestimate their
abilities and are not teaching them ‘real’ mathematics. They tell us
that they are tired of that kind of thinking and teaching.” The stu
dents thought the training they were receiving was more limiting than
enabling. Their expectations associated with education, of course, re
flected the Ethiopian context. The teachers’ and administrators’ per
ceptions of the reality of their situation in Israel, however, were not
readily aligned with the students’ expectations. The results fueled
conflict.
The staff also contended that these young men denied paternity
and did not accept responsibility when they got young women preg
nant. The field supervisor added that this problem was widespread
among Beta Israel youth. In three years, there had been some one
thousand unplanned pregnancies among the Beta Israel population.
This rate greatly exceeded that reported for Israeli youth in general
and, I might add, certainly exceeded the rate among Ethiopian youth
under normal circumstances. 9 This incidence of unplanned pregnancy
was a result of several factors: the absence of traditional parental su
pervision and control; the students’ fear of loneliness and need for
close relations and friendships among young people of similar cul
tural backgrounds, including the opposite sex; and inadequate knowl
edge of birth control. The issue was very sensitive, especially since
most of the young people were living, studying, and working in insti
tutions controlled by religious organizations. NaTvete and ignorance
about the sexual act and its consequences were also at work here.
One professional told me that when one of the pregnant girls was
asked why she was not careful, she said, “It is not me; it is God who
did [willed] it.” Like the boys, the girl was trying to deny personal re
sponsibility for the situation. The authorities were beginning to ac
knowledge this behavior which created problems for the young peo
ple, the institution, and the society. The physician in charge of
medical services at the training schools told me that the Jewish
Agency had developed program materials to teach the Beta Israel
about the biological, social, and psychological significance of sexual
activity.
Another informant, directly involved in dealing with these prob
lems, told me that when a schoolgirl became pregnant she was taken


204
FOR OUR SOUL
to one of two centers, where she continued her education. Once the
child was born and the young mother had sufficiently recovered, she
was transferred to another training center. Responsibilities for child
care were assumed by the center. The rationale for these procedures
was that since these young people were without relatives, the center
must function in loco parentis. It is humane; it is caring. But it is no
substitute for teaching the young people about prevention and re
sponsibility in relationships.
Students at Nourim were entitled to two years of training. This
was official policy, and resource constraints did not allow for exten
sions. According to the teachers and administrators, the Beta Israel
refused to accept these parameters. Their persistent demands were
annoying. As was the case with Beta Israel throughout the country,
these students were acutely aware of the value of education and train
ing for their future careers and well-being. Although they complained
about the quality of the education and training they were receiving,
they wanted as much of it as possible. According to school personnel,
they wanted to change from one line of vocational training to an
other, for instance, from carpentry to electronics, to make sure that if
one specialization proved unsatisfactory the other could be utilized.
This strategy also may have been intended to enhance their own pres
tige by changing to a more prestigious vocation. When students asked
to extend their education beyond the two-year limit, they were told
they must be employed and able to meet all their own tuition and liv
ing expenses.
I visited some classes and talked to some of the students. As else
where, the students had a litany of concerns and complaints. The first
related to mathematics instruction. They told me that they were not
being taught the kind of math they would like to learn. They were
being taught the watered-down, practical version in lieu of formal,
recognized mathematics provided to other students. A second com
plaint was that the teachers did not make allowances for individual
differences. For instance, one student told me: “Some of us com
pleted grades five, six, or even higher levels of schooling before we
even left Ethiopia. Yet the teachers lump us all together and expect us
to proceed at the same pace in mathematics, language, and other sub
jects. When we complain about this, we are told that this is the way
that we can learn best—helping and learning from one another. We
do not trust them. They refuse to listen to our suggestions and com
plaints. If they want us to progress in our education, they have to take
our opinions and feelings into account. For instance, although we are


205
Adult and Continuing Education
learning to become mechanics and technicians, they do not even let
us to try the simplest things such as turning the engines on and off.” 10
One class of fifteen Beta Israel showed complete mistrust of the in
tentions of the teachers, particularly the administrator in charge of
the Ethiopian students. On that day, I wrote in my field notes: “The
mistrust and misgivings run very deep.”
With a few exceptions, most students found Hebrew difficult to
learn. The students complained that they did not always understand
what the teachers were saying. “We wish we had a teacher who
would speak our language as you do. Things would be different,”
commented one. They also told me that they wanted to continue
their education beyond that year: “We just need more time than the
two years allotted to us.”
Following the class visits, I joined some teachers, Odeda Tamir
(the administrator in charge of the Ethiopians), Schmuel, the shop su
pervisor, and the field supervisor, Amnon Nave, who accompanied
me from Tel Aviv to the school, for lunch in the school cafeteria. The
food was tasty and nutritious. At the table, we had time to exchange
ideas, impressions, and suggestions for improvement. The school per
sonnel were anxious to know the concerns of the students and my
impressions. I provided them with a brief summary of my observa
tions and interpretations. They were not surprised.
The youth at this center were worried about their future life in Is
rael. They felt that both the quantity and the quality of education and
training they were receiving were inadequate. They wanted the center
to prepare them for a secure future. They also wanted to know what
they would be doing when they left the center at the end of the year.
They knew that some would be drafted into the IDF, but they had
not yet been informed about who would be required to join and who
would not. The students said they were struggling and fighting for
their future security and well-being; there was no one else to look af
ter their interests. They utilized various strategies to get the attention
of the administration. Odeda Tamir, the administrator, told me that
from time to time the students threatened to leave the school en
masse. One student did leave but returned two weeks later. Tamir in
sisted that she did not have the budget to meet the students’ desires.
She appeared very defensive and adamant on this issue. There was
strong evidence of polarization. The staff, certainly the administrator,
were on one side, the students on the other. This was reflected in the
frequent use of the pronouns they and we. As was the case at the
Onim School, several of the Beta Israel youth at this center expressed
their regrets about having left Ethiopia in the first place.


206
FOR OUR SOUL
The youth may have been demanding too much or even expecting
too much by way of education and training. They brought with them
from Africa a strong belief that education was the best guarantee of a
secure future. In a way, their attitudes and behaviors reflected a deter
mination to fit into modem Israeli society and a confidence in their
ability to do so eventually. One might not expect this from young
people who had experienced such traumatic and overwhelming
changes in the circumstances of their lives. Perhaps such attitudes
should be cherished and nurtured. But what they perhaps did not un
derstand, and there was no one to help them understand it, were the
realities of their situation in Israel. Most of these young men arrived
in Israel with little or no formal education or skills relevant to a mod
em industrialized country like Israel. Because of their age, they would
not have the opportunities to progress in education and develop the
higher-level skills younger persons might. It was also very likely that
they would not be aware of or would not fully comprehend prevail
ing conditions in Israeli society. The resources that might be reason
ably allocated for their training and education were limited; the econ
omy was small, and there was already a glut of highly educated
people. With some understanding of their situation in the context of
Israel, these young people might be more likely to make the best use
of whatever opportunities they were offered and accept the fact that
their generation, at least, would enter the Israeli work force at the
bottom of the ladder. Their children and subsequent generations
might fare better. But even within these proscribing circumstances,
there were many things the administration and center staff could do
to improve and enrich the learning environment of the Beta Israel and
to help them understand Israeli society and their place in it. They
were not doing them.
When I suggested that perhaps the legalistic aspects of administra
tion might have to bend a little in favor of relevant education for this
group, Tamir stressed the importance of holding to bureaucratic rules
and regulations; resource limitations demanded this, she said. She did
not seem to be open to suggestions based on my field observations.
That evening, I made the following entry in my field notes: “There is
a lack of empathy, warmth, and humane feeling at this center. Rela
tionships are adversarial.” The administrative staff, including Tamir,
seemed inflexible. In situations that called for humane, generous, un
derstanding, or helpful attitudes or approaches, they responded in a
bureaucratic, impersonal, mechanical, and legalistic fashion. In sum,
they left the impression that the bureaucratic functions of their office


207
Adult and Continuing Education
overshadowed their roles as educators, counselors, and mentors.
Tamir and others in responsible positions could learn a lot from the
experiences and approach taken at Hofim Center. One cannot help
but empathize with the young people when they say they regret leav
ing their homes in Ethiopia. There they would not be subjected to so
much emotional and mental anguish. They could at least express their
problems to their elders, teachers, or other relatives in their own lan
guage and in a familiar environment.
Regarding the three cases discussed thus far, there are some com
mon issues and challenges; there are also differences. Some of the is
sues are under the purview of the centers and therefore can be con
trolled, changed, or modified. Others are beyond the control of the
institution since they emanate from external sources. In such cases,
the institutions can at least provide counseling, information, and
emotional support. Among the common issues are: (1) the Beta Is
rael’s strong desire to study in school and the attendant belief that it
will lead them to better career opportunities and a secure life in the
future; (2) dissatisfaction with some of the learning programs or the
way they are administered; (3) separation from loved ones and inabil
ity to do anything to assist them; (4) dissatisfaction with social rela
tions at the centers; and (5) the desire to prolong the length of train
ing to improve proficiency.
In terms of education and training, the Israel Defense Forces were
in some respects expected to be extensions of all civilian educational
institutions, such as the technical and vocational schools. Young peo
ple would continue to advance their skills and learn new ones which
would help them secure and retain jobs upon discharge from the
armed forces. At the age of eighteen, every able-bodied man served in
the IDF for three years. Every woman served for two years, unless she
was married or religious. Young men in yeshivot were either fully ex
empt from service or allowed to fulfill their obligation in some other
way. During my fieldwork, there were ten thousand young men in
this group; very few were Ethiopian Jews. There were complaints
from the secular population that the number of exemptions was
growing too large. Further, all able-bodied Israeli men (except as
noted above) were on reserve duty until the age of fifty-five. Until
then, they were obligated to serve forty-two days per year (sixty days
during the disturbances of 1988-89).
The field supervisor, Amnon Nave, a retired army colonel with
twenty-seven years of experience as a soldier, told me that the Beta
Israel men would join the army for varying lengths of time. Those


208
FOR OUR SOUL
who were between the ages of eighteen and twenty-one would be
drafted for three years; those between the ages of twenty-two and
twenty-eight would serve for only four months, though they would
remain on reserve until they reached the age of fifty-two; and those
who were exempt would be given job placements. The exceptions
were those who were physically or mentally impaired and those in the
yeshivot. Beta Israel women are classified as religious and are exempt
from service in the armed forces. While in the army, the Beta Israel
may continue training in their chosen vocation, though changes may
be made depending on the needs of the army. I never met a Beta Is
rael man who objected to the prospect of joining the army. A few
hundred of them are already serving. One young man, a graduate of
the Orde Wingate Youth Village on Mount Carmel, became an offi
cer in the paratroopers. His promotion was widely announced by the
media, and his alma mater prominently displays pictures taken of him
at the ceremony.
TEL AZAR VOCATIONAL SCHOOL
Tel Azar Vocational School, lo
cated in yet another metropolitan center, was one of the largest secu
lar schools of its kind. It did not exactly fit either the Youth Aliyah or
the Youth Administration model. Here there were three groups of
Beta Israel, organized into two classes. The first group was small, only
three men. Two were in their late twenties, and one in his early for
ties. They all had families and had completed twelfth grade before
leaving Ethiopia. The second group consisted of seventeen young
men who lived and studied at a nearby religious school, but were
bused to Tel Azar for vocational-technical training. The third group
consisted of twenty-eight men bused from another religious school.
Students in the latter two groups studied Hebrew, religion, social sci
ences, and mathematics from eight a.m. to one p.m. every day at their
respective religious schools. Afterward they came to Tel Azar for vo
cational training until six p.m. The first group of three men had been
at Tel Azar for two years and were just finishing their program of
studies at the time of my visit. The other two groups were to be there
for another two years. Except for the three men who were too few
to warrant a special class, the Beta Israel students learned in classes


209
Adult and Continuing Education
of their own; they did not attend classes with veteran Israelis. It is
these three men we will concentrate on in an attempt to understand
the kind of challenges they had to confront and the outcomes that
occurred.
The enrollment of these three men in technical-vocational classes
at Tel Azar was mandated by the Joint Distribution Committee (JDC),
which funded their education. The religious authorities were not
pleased with the mandate but complied after the JDC threatened to
stop funding for the project if the religious authorities interfered. The
director, a jovial man of Oriental origin, told me that if it were pos
sible, the students would like to study at Tel Azar full-time. The stu
dents would prefer to learn skills that would translate into career and
job opportunities in the future. The religious schools did not provide
such programs.
The director sent for the three senior Beta Israel students to join us
in the discussions. When they arrived, the director introduced us and
asked them to brief me on what they were learning. The director
knew English as well as Hebrew; the students spoke Amharic, He
brew, and some English. The three students and I engaged in an ani
mated and warm exchange of views in Amharic. At first, the director
appeared uneasy, but he relaxed when we briefed him on our ex
changes. About their training, they told me they liked their courses
and also liked learning with veteran students. They added that the
going was tough, especially in the beginning. Many of the problems
they experienced were related to language." They were sure they
would not pass the final practical and theoretical examinations. They
thought that at this late stage nothing could be done to prevent their
failing. They could only hope those following in their footsteps
would benefit from their experiences. They explained that the exami
nation was controlled by an outside body, and the school could do
nothing to alter its administration. They knew that if they failed the
exam and did not get a certificate, they would be doomed to a life
time of menial work. Perhaps for reasons of language and culture, the
students did not feel comfortable discussing these profound concerns
with school personnel. The director was taken aback, as he was hear
ing this for the first time. Genuinely shocked and concerned, he tried
to reassure them that they would pass their examinations and get cer
tificates. He said he felt confident that they would pass the practical
part of the exam and that he would do his best to provide translators
for the theoretical part. The students appreciated his concern but re
mained doubtful that they would succeed. The director turned to me


210
FOR OUR SOUL
and expressed deep appreciation for my bringing this situation to his
attention. The success or failure of these Beta Israel, as well as the
others, depended in a major way on the quality of concern and sup
port that administrators and other school personnel offered them.
These three students did not blame any individual or the institution
for their situation. They seemed to have a realistic understanding of
their circumstances and prospects. Several months later, I learned that
two of them had passed the examination and earned the coveted cer
tificates. The forty-one-year-old, the one least proficient in language,
did not get through. Perhaps the students in the other two groups
would see that success is possible and will otherwise benefit from the
experiences of their pioneer compatriots.
CASE OF BET EL
Twelve Beta Israel boys were en
rolled at Bet El, a center located about thirty kilometers from a large
metropolitan area. It was a religious center, which means that the
school personnel as well as students were religious or had to follow
strictly the religious requirements of dress, food, Sabbath, and other
holiday observations. It happened that a nonreligious organization
had been inviting the Beta Israel students and their veteran peers for
weekends away from the premises. On these trips, the students partic
ipated in workshops and learned more about the history and geogra
phy of Israel. The young people enjoyed these activities very much.
The principal of Bet El, however, began to complain the weekend re
treats were not conducted according to religious requirements. The
hotel where they stayed did not serve kosher food, the teachers lead
ing the workshops were not religious, and the students were partici
pating in secular activities on the Sabbath. The boys liked these re
treats and wanted to continue them. Friction continued, and some of
the boys reported that the principal called them names that deni
grated their race and their form of Judaism. 12 There was no indepen
dent verification to substantiate the second accusation. Eight of the
twelve Beta Israel students went on strike; the four who abstained
from the strike were threatened with physical harm if they did not
join in the class boycott. These four students were quickly transferred
to another center. The eight threatened to boycott classes until the


211
Adult and Continuing Education
principal was removed. They repeated that he was racist and closed-
minded, and did not have their welfare or best interests in mind. The
man in question had many years of experience as a teacher and ad
ministrator in the religious school system, and it was not easy for the
authorities to dismiss him lightly in good conscience. Meanwhile,
much instructional time was wasted. Eventually, with the help of the
central administration, a compromise was worked out whereby all
students were to return to class and the principal was to be trans
ferred to another institution at the end of the term.
TERTIARY-LEVEL EDUCATION
The number of Beta Israel youth
who qualified for higher education was very small and reflected the
poor educational condition in highland Ethiopia. Those few who
were fortunate enough to have completed high school and who
passed the matriculation examinations may have attended one of the
colleges in Ethiopia before migrating. Although the secondary
schools in Ethiopia operate as though all students will continue their
studies at the higher levels, only about 2 percent of their cohorts ac
tually do. 13 The desire for college education on the part of students
and their parents is tremendous, as there is a deeply held belief that a
college diploma opens the gate to money, power, lifelong security,
and high status. Whether this was actually the case was another story;
the important thing was that the Beta Israel brought these expecta
tions and hopes with them to Israel, where the opportunities for col
lege education for poor immigrants were limited.
Many of the young men left Ethiopia in circumstances of urgency.
Either they fled when the Ethiopian People’s Revolutionary Party was
defeated and its members were being hunted down by the govern
ment agencies, or they left suddenly when the 1979 draft law was
promulgated by the Ethiopian regime. The net effect of these sudden
departures was they did not carry any documents such as school cer
tificates. For the most part, therefore, the placement officers had to
rely on their own hunches or what the individuals told them. In light
of the tremendous thirst Ethiopians have for education, including col
lege education, it is likely that some of the young men overstated
their past accomplishments. Those who had completed the twelfth


212
FOR OUR SOUL
grade in Ethiopia and some others who had sat for the matriculation
examination there might have reported that they wanted, and were
entitled to, admission to college.
Whatever their educational background may have been, other
problems affect their ability to perform at the tertiary level in Israel.
The language of instruction was primarily Hebrew, with some Eng
lish; the educational system combines aspects of pre-World War II
English and German university life and Ashkenazi cultures; and some
of the students, especially those from the rural high schools, were
weak even by local standards. At first, plans were made to place some
of these students in preuniversity programs for a year and then to give
them the admission tests; later, the period was extended for two
years. But the going proved to be very tough for both personnel and
students, at least during the initial years. In the summer of 1985,
when I visited the Hebrew University, 1 learned that both sides were
experiencing many frustrations. The students articulated their fear
that they would not succeed, and there would be no future for them.
The authorities, admitting the weaknesses of the students, told them
there were alternative types of programs for college admission. The
students thought the authorities did not want them to proceed to col
lege. There were severe frictions and many frustrations. 14 Eventually,
of thirty-five students who sat for the matriculation, only one was
able to pass. The rest were directed to other sub-college training insti
tutions. The following year, when the period of pre-college prepara
tion was extended to two years, thirteen passed the matriculation ex
amination for admission to Hebrew University.
In 1986-87 there were about two hundred Beta Israel students in
the various colleges and universities in the country, including one
young woman in the Technion. Perhaps most of those in the Youth
Aliyah branch may learn to temper their ambitions and accept the
fact that their hopes for a college education are not realistic. It is pos
sible, however, that those Beta Israel children who are now in the
lower primary schools may not only achieve fluency in Hebrew, but
also in the educational culture which will give them a better chance at
the university level. But judging from the experiences of other non-
European immigrants, the Beta Israel may either have to temper their
ambitions for some time to come or, as some of the more determined
ones are already doing, leave Israel to pursue opportunities in the
United States or Canada.


213
Adult and Continuing Education
CONCLUSION
How should this discussion of the
education and training aspects of absorption be summarized? First, in
regard to achieving the objectives of literacy and numeracy to the
equivalent of grade eight or nine as well as sufficient vocational skills
for employment, formal evaluations were either not completed at the
time of this writing or were not available. But a minimum 60 percent
success rate was expected. As far as the broader, long-term goal to
improve the life chances of this segment of the Beta Israel population
is concerned, the effort is noble and worthy of the tremendous ex
penditure. There are no shortcuts known to mankind which can help
people attain a life of dignity. Appropriate education and training or
induction are essential. If it were not for the Youth Administration
Project, this segment of the population would have been left in dark
ness for the rest of their lives. This would have been a tremendous
loss, not only for the individuals and their families but also for the
society. Although they may not become truly fluent, at least they are
learning to speak Hebrew. This is important. Helping young adults at
tain literacy and numeracy, especially in a second language, is no
small achievement. Even if the aspirations of both the authorities and
the students are not fully realized, the young people’s appetite for fur
ther learning has been whetted to unexpected levels. In fact, one of
the major complaints of the administrators and teachers was the stu
dents wanted to stay in school longer, wanted to learn more, and
were not confident that they had enough education to go out and
start working. Equally important, experiences in other lands show
that the children of parents with even rudimentary literacy skills are
far more likely to gain literacy. This means that these young adults are
more likely to become active supporters of the education of their
own children. In many families communication between parents and
children is a problem because the latter have become more fluent in
Hebrew than their parents and have forgotten their native language.
With this group, that problem will at least be reduced. Another im
portant outcome is that the learners now have the basis for further
learning, formal or informal, inside or outside their places of work.
They are also more prepared to participate in civic activities as fully-
functioning members of a democratic society.


214
FOR OVR SOUL
There are, of course, many problems as the young adults try to ad
just to their new home and engage in learning. This is not surprising.
Some of the problems could have been reduced with proper manage
ment and understanding on the part of the authorities and some pa
tience on the part of the learners. It appears, at least in some of the
cases, that those working with the Beta Israel community as teachers
adminstrators were not carefully selected, oriented, and supervised.
Allowances should be made for such realities. Otherwise, the small
problems become magnified or exaggerated, interfering with the cen
tral mission of the whole enterprise and eventually threatening to de
feat the very purposes of the undertaking.


215
CHAPTER TEN

Community, Race, Modernity, and Work

Up to now, we have considered
the issues of absorption primarily in the context of institutions such
as the initial absorbing and learning centers and in relation to the in
teraction between the immigrants and the personnel or caregivers
working in those centers. To the extent that they are intended to pre
pare the olim for life in the larger society, these centers are in many
ways contrived and limited. As alluded to earlier, although necessary,
the absorption centers tend to isolate the immigrants from the larger
society and circumscribe, distort, or under certain conditions even
work against the ultimate goals of successful absorption. The sooner
the immigrants move out and learn to function in the real and larger
world, the better. At the time of my initial fieldwork (1986-87), most
of the pre-1984 arrivals and about half of the 1984-85 arrivals were
out of the sheltered centers and living on their own in apartments.
Some seven hundred of them were holding full-time jobs in factories
and service industries. In other words, the community was in transi
tion from the secluded, limiting conditions of the absorption centers
to life in the mainstream of society. This phenomenon is in a way the
beginning of the ultimate test of whether successful absorption be-


216
FOR OUR SOUL
yond the centers and beyond association with the primary group is
occurring or not.
This chapter examines the various issues that arise as the immi
grants interact with the larger community, observing the dynamics of
their interactions in towns, villages, schools, and workplaces. In these
contexts, issues of modernity, race, work habits, and gender relations
are also examined. 1
RACE AND MODERNIZATION
Other groups of darker-skinned
people with their own traditional cultures such as the Yemenites and
the Benei Israel (from India) had migrated to Israel before the Ethio
pians came. There are also those from northern Africa who now con
stitute a large sector of the Jewish population. These people, al
though not strictly white, are often classified as such. 2 In terms of
color, there are different shades of people from white to dark brown
that have migrated to Israel. In general, the Ethiopians are unique nei
ther in skin color nor in levels of modernity. 3 However, in a number
of other specific ways, they are different from other olim. The extent
to which these differences might affect their successful absorption
needs to be analyzed. Among the differences, the following are most
conspicuous: (1) they are the only group to hail from sub-Saharan Af
rica and are therefore also darker than others, though not uniformly;
(2) the vast majority are of peasant or small holder origin, with no
other skills in trade or craft; (3) compared to other communities of
Jews in the Diaspora, they were isolated from their coreligionists in
Europe, Asia, and northern Africa for the longest period of time; (4)
the Western aspect of Israeli culture is totally alien to most of them;
(5) until recent decades, they had no tradition of the Hebrew lan
guage or the rabbinic laws (Halakah) in their twenty-seven hundred
year history; (6) they are the last community to be recognized by Is
rael as bona fide Jews entitled to avail themselves of the Law of Re
turn and, as a community, the last arrivals as well; and, (7) for the vast
majority of Beta Israel, the departure from Ethiopia and the torturous
journey through other countries en route to Israel resulted in trau
matic separation of family members, loss of several thousand lives,
and other experiences that will scar their memories for a long time to


217
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
come. 4 These characteristics and experiences, then, distinguish the
Beta Israel from other olim and must be kept in mind as the issues of
race relations and modernity in the absorption process are analyzed. 5
In considering the absorption of the Beta Israel into Israeli society,
the first questions that come to mind pertain to race and modernity. 6
Does race present a problem for the Beta Israel? Is it possible to un
tangle problems that arise from race from those that arise from their
level of modernity? In other words, can the two issues be examined
separately to see how they operate?
The Hebrew term aliyah, which refers to migration to Israel, is not
synonymous with the English term immigration, for example, to the
United States, Britain, or France. Aliyah literally means “to ascend” or
“to go up” to Israel. It is associated with the concepts of kibbutz a
galuyot, or ingathering of exiles, and mizug a galuyot, or the fusion
or amalgamation of exiles. For the edot (Jewish communities), immi
gration means coming home to Israel and connotes redemption from
life in the Diaspora. 7 Whenever a Jew leaves his or her home of ori
gin, he or she finds a new home in Israel as well as cultural, national,
and religious fulfillment. This is part and parcel of the ideology of
Zionism, which was the driving force in the conception and establish
ment of the Jewish state and has influenced thinking about policies
and practices pertaining to immigrant absorption. Such an ideology
does not leave much room for discrimination among the communi
ties of Jews—including discrimination based on ethnic origin, level of
modernity, and skin color. Thus, when many knowledgeable Israelis
say that there is no room for racism in Israel or Judaism, they may
have this ideology in mind. Many believe that the tenets of this cul
tural and political ideology of the family serve to guide the thinking
and interactions of citizens. Although it negates the possibility of de
jure or doctrinal discrimination, uncritical belief in the doctrine may
unintentionally camouflage racial or cultural prejudice and discrimi
nation when they arise.
Before the Beta Israel began to arrive in Israel, questions about
their race entered many discussions about their Jewish authenticity
and rights under the Law of Return. Some, arguing from the position
of racial purity, said it was not possible that the Ethiopians could be
Jews because they do not physically resemble any other Jewish com
munity. 8 The World Jewish Organization, among others, argued bit
terly that the Israeli government was dragging its feet because the
Ethiopians happened to be blacks from Africa. 9


218
FOR OUR SOUL
There were other immigrants, such as the Benei Israel from India,
whose right to intermarry was questioned by the rabbis because of
possible contamination from mingling with Gentiles during the years
of the Diaspora. At the time, the Benei Israel community argued bit
terly that this attempt at discrimination by the rabbinate was because
of their color (black or brown) more than anything else. 10 Although
the Benei Israel had traditions that included the Hebrew language and
rabbinic law, these questions were raised, and recommendations for
administration of special rites were made. After much delay and many
arguments involving the Knesset, the Ministry of Religious Affairs,
and the rabbinate, which were tinged with demonstrations of anger
on the part of the Benei Israel (including camping out in front of the
chief rabbinate’s office and burning an effigy of Chief Rabbi Nissim),
the Benei Israel were successful in their challenge of the establish
ment. 11 For the Beta Israel, the situation is even more complicated
because of the characteristics that distinguish them from all other
edot.
In an effort to sort out the possible effects of race on the absorp
tion of Ethiopian Jews into Israeli society, I canvassed a number of Is
raeli professionals for their perceptions. Two educators at Jerusalem’s
Adult Education Department agreed that the Beta Israel do have
problems relating to language, culture, education, and technology.
However, they told me the question of race is not talked about be
cause, as one put it, “we think we are an open society.” The educator
went on to say: “Closer contact will do away with the race problem.
The Ethiopians who came fifteen years ago think, talk, and act like
us; we do not see them as different. To the extent that it exists, the
color bar is mutual. Barriers may arise for reasons of class rather than
color. Educational level is what brings the difference, not race.” To
this the other educator added, “If a rabbi tells me they are Jews, it is
okay for my child to marry an Ethiopian.” 12 According to the views of
these two educators, then, the color issue exists but is not indepen
dent of cultural, religious, and socioeconomic factors. If the Ethiopi
ans think, act, and talk like the veterans, they will be accepted. This
assimilationist perspective is prevalent in Israel. It suggests that racial
discrimination, independent of other factors, may not be a formida
ble issue; but as it often gets entangled with issues of culture, educa
tional attainment, and religion, it becomes one. 13
I posed similar questions to Zvi Klein, a highly respected professor
of psychology at Hebrew University. He said he had heard that the
Ethiopians are one of the groups most amenable to assimilation.


219
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
About the presence of racism in Israeli society, he said he thought
that to the extent that it exists, it is embedded in other issues and may
not be readily apparent to the casual observer. “Besides that,” he
added, “middle-class people would be embarrassed to admit to them
selves or to others that they harbor racist attitudes against fellow
Jews. Moreover, the Jewish bond in Israel is very inclusive and all-
embracing to the extent that most of the people may not mind differ
ences in skin color.” When I told him that some educated Beta Israel
say there is no racial prejudice in Israel, he replied that their position
is unrealistic. By that he meant that one cannot conclude that there is
no racial prejudice in society; it exists but is moderated by the absorb
ing society’s ideology and other cultural affinities.
Veteran Israelis openly admit that every group of olim has experi
enced some form of discrimination. As Micha Feldman tells it, the
German Jews were discriminated against when they first arrived in Is
rael because, among other things, they dressed formally. The Ro
manians, Georgians, Egyptians, and Yemenites had similar experi
ences. The Moroccans, in particular, were subject to racial
discrimination. 14 So, to the extent that they encounter racial discrimi
nation, the Ethiopians are not different in this respect. 15 There are
also jokes told about each group of immigrants. One joke about the
Beta Israel, for example, is: “Q: Why did Israel bring the Ethiopians?
A: They needed spare parts for the Yemenite.”
Steve Kaplan of Hebrew University, a specialist in the history of
Ethiopian religions and coordinator of the Ben-Zvi Institute’s re
search project on Ethiopian Jewry, put the problems of race, modern
ity, and culture of the Beta Israel into a broader perspective. In an in
terview with a reporter from the Jerusalem Post in 1985, Kaplan said
he was not surprised by the misconceptions about the Ethiopians:
“They have inherited all the slurs which were cast at earlier immigrant
communities. The stories of dirt, disease and ignorance which were
peddled about the Moroccans and the Georgians will soon be told
about the Ethiopians.” 16 In the case of the Ethiopians, he added, the
situation is even more complicated because of the traumatic experi
ences they had en route to Israel. The confusion among the Beta Is
rael immigrants might be attributed to fear and bereavement rather
than culture shock. Commenting on a social worker’s refusal to dis
tribute sophisticated toys and games among Ethiopian children in one
of the absorption centers, Kaplan said the decision was illogical. “If
she thought they were behind in their development, the solution
would be to give them additional stimulation—not to deprive them.”


220
FOR OUR SOUL
He added, “It may be more than a generation before the rest of Israel
is convinced that Ethiopian Jewry can hold its own in keeping pace
with the 21st century.” 17 “It is unfortunate,” he continued, “that the
Beta Israel immigrants’ confrontation with modem technology was
getting so much attention, because that will be the easiest thing to
overcome. What will be more difficult is maintaining the balance be
tween social integration into the wider society and preserving their
own social traditions.” The media have compounded the simplistic
image of blacks held by the public, which is largely derived from Tar-
zan films. To begin with, far from being “primitive,” as much of the
public media report, many Ethiopian Jews are literate in several lan
guages, and most had seen electricity, cars, and running water. They
did not live in jungles.
As a result of such misperceptions, some people have asked Kaplan
in all seriousness about the possibility of the Ethiopians’ contribution
to Israeli sports. Some enthusiasts already were dreaming that the
Beta Israel would bring gold medals to Israel from the 1988 Olym
pics, he said. Still other Israelis who perceived of the Ethiopians as
unskilled and illiterate believed their coming would lessen Israel’s de
pendence on West Bank and Gaza Strip Arabs in the construction in
dustry and would produce a new source of maids for cleaning and
other household work. 18 Among the Israelis, Kaplan observed, there
is a lack of understanding of the Ethiopians, overgeneralization about
their lack of skills and abilities, and undervaluation of their cultural
contributions. One problem is the Israelis’ lack knowledge of the cul
tural history of the olim. To overcome this, Kaplan is cooperating
with others to catalogue information on the community. He is con
cerned that, being under pressure and eager to become part of the
mainstream of Israeli society, the Beta Israel may lose their cultural
heritage. He saw a strong need for Israeli schools to include aspects
of Beta Israel culture and history in their curricula.
In June 1986, arrangements were made for a group of American
professors, including myself, to visit a large town where about one
thousand Beta Israel immigrants were living. 19 Because the mayor was
noted for his managerial skills, the city was included in our itinerary.
Upon arrival, we were told the mayor had left for Jerusalem on ur
gent business and that we would be briefed by the deputy mayor.
During the briefing, the deputy mayor (an Ashkenazi; the mayor is Se
phardi) went out of his way to inform us that the Ethiopians were
lazy, unwilling to work, and uncooperative. He compared them unfa
vorably with the one hundred Vietnamese refugees who had settled


221
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
there. In the short time they had been there, he said, the Vietnamese
had shown tremendous progress in adapting to the Israeli situation
compared to the Ethiopians. For instance, he added, some of them
have already joined the city orchestra and are working in other ad
vanced areas of social endeavor. He pointed to a black girl who was
sweeping the hallways of his office and commented that she was the
exception; she was a hard worker. Even after he learned that there
was an Ethiopian professor in the audience, he made no effort to alter
his posture of disdain.
The next day, arrangements were made for us to meet with four
people who had knowledge of the olint: a historian, an anthropolo
gist, and two educated Ethiopians (one a veteran of fourteen years in
Israel who had obtained all his secondary and college education
there; the other, a relative newcomer who had been a teacher in
Ethiopia). After their initial briefing, one of the professors raised the
issue of racism. The non-Ethiopian Israelis deferred to the Beta Israel
representatives. The Ethiopians denied that there was any discrimina
tion based on race. One of them, citing experiences with his own
small children in nursery schools, said he had observed no discrimina
tion. 20 On the other hand, he and the other Beta Israel complained
bitterly about some ridiculous manifestations of cultural slights
shown by some sectors of the public media. Recently on television,
for example, a five-year-old Beta Israel child had been shown learning
how to use a toothbrush for the first time in her life. As far as the
commentator and the managers of the show were concerned, the fact
that a child of this age did not know how to perform such a rudimen
tary act as cleaning her teeth with a toothbrush and toothpaste was
something sensational and newsworthy. The Beta Israel argued that in
Ethiopia “we use different methods to achieve similar ends.” 21 Be
sides, they could see no reason for broadcasting such an event other
than to poke fun at the young girl and, through her, at the commu
nity of recent immigrants. As annoyed as they were, the two Beta Is
rael implied that the slights were directed at the group’s level of mod
ernity, not race.
At the community level, veteran parents expressed fear that the
Beta Israel would pass on exotic contagious diseases to their children
in school. A school counselor in one of the first areas where the Beta
Israel had settled informed me that before 1979, there were no black
pupils in Israel. 22 When the Beta Israel began to arrive, the veteran
parents and their children had problems accepting the newcomers. 23
Their fears were ameliorated when the Ethiopian children were


222
FOR OUR SOUL
placed in schools of their own for at least the first year. When it came
time to transfer them to schools attended by veteran children, though
not necessarily in the same classrooms, parents complained that the
Beta Israel might retard the progress of their children. 24 Some threat
ened to withdraw their children, and others actually did. The reli
gious schools, which were already experiencing declining enrollments
for other reasons, were very much worried about the threats and in
most cases made provision for parallel classes. This meant there were
at least two classes for each grade so that the Beta Israel children
would not be mixed with the veteran children. 25 While these con
cerns might be attributed to the natural desire of parents to have opti
mal learning environments for their children, they also may be inter
preted to have racial overtones, as was true with other immigrant
groups.
The following account further illustrates the complex issues of
culture, race, religion, and levels of modernity in the absorption pro
cess. In the winter of 1985, the ultra-Orthodox Habad Hasidic move
ment’s Uziel School in Beersheba refused to register two Ethiopian
girls for the following year. Further, the school announced that it was
going to examine the status of those children already enrolled. The
reason given was that one-third of the one hundred-eighty students
enrolled in the school were Ethiopian, and adding more would
impede the educational progress of the other students. In fact, the
compelling reason was that parents representing the children of the
majority insisted, and the religious “authorities” instructed them not
to accept any more Ethiopians immigrant children before they had
gone through the conversion rites and were certified as bona fide
Jews by the rabbinate. 26 The chief rabbi of Beersheba, Eliahu Katz,
supported the position of the school. He added: “We have regulation
from the chief rabbinate [of Israel] that Ethiopian immigrants are to
undergo ritual immersion. Only very recently, seventy of them did
undergo immersion in the ritual bath here without any difficulty.
There was no bitterness.” 27 In the meantime, the Ministry of Educa
tion and Culture sent letters to the parents of the one hundred-eighty
students children in the school which stated that the school was part
of the religious school system supported by public funds and is under
the jurisdiction of the ministry. Therefore, the school must accept all
Beta Israel children. The ministry’s representative saw the school’s
position as “a serious case of revolt.” He added that the case smacked
of “racism where ‘skin color and other unsuitable criteria’ took the
place of equality before the law.” If the school did not alter its posi-


223
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
tion, the ministry would take back the school building from the Has
idic movement. The ministry further advised the parents that they
could transfer their children to another school. Having made its posi
tion clear, the ministry referred the matter to the high court. The high
court ruled that the Beersheba municipality (representing the Ministry
of Education and Culture) must take steps to ensure that the Beta Is
rael children are enrolled in school without difficulties. At the same
time, the court rejected the petition of those parents who had com
plained that the change in the status of the school would rob them of
their right to register their children at a Habad school. In their opin
ion, Uziel did not come under the jurisdiction of the municipality.
The court ruled that the municipality, which had fired the school
principal and closed the school, had no authority to treat the school
like any other state religious school, adding, “It cannot be forced to
accept the Ethiopian Jewish children.” 28 The court also said that only
the ministry’s director-general has the obligation and responsibility to
give instructions on enrolling children.
The preceding case is a clear example not only of the issues involv
ing the Beta Israel in relation to their status as immigrants but also of
the unclarified—still evolving—delineation of administration, con
trol, power, and authority among the religious and secular parties and
institutions in Israel. Apparently, the experiences gained from other
times involving similar groups and circumstances have not been taken
advantage of by the authorities. 29
In another setting, a group of young Beta Israel men in the midst of
their training requested a transfer from the vocational school they
were attending because the conditions had become unbearable. Their
specific complaint was that the veteran students insulted them. 30
At the community level, a number of towns have refused to accept
Beta Israel; others have tried to limit the number of families allowed
to settle. The reasons for these actions might be economic, but they
could be racial as well. The city council of one town, Benyamina,
complained when additional Ethiopians settled there because, a few
Beta Israel families who had settled earlier were having difficulties
with the veterans. In some instances, windows of apartments belong
ing to Ethiopians were smashed; there also had been physical fights
between veterans and newcomers. While the town was in the midst
of this conflict, the Ministry of Immigrant Absorption brought more
Beta Israel families in at night and settled them there. The local
people refused to accept them. One Beta Israel who followed the
case informed me that the fight was really between the town and


224
FOR OUR SOUL
the absorption ministry—the Ethiopians were caught in the middle. 31
Even if this generous interpretation is applied, the consequences
are the same: attitudes between veterans and newcomers had been
poisoned. 32
The mayors of some of the larger cities complained that the gov
ernment had asked them to bear too heavy a burden. In many of the
larger settlements and cities, racial and cultural relations are less than
cordial. The mayors openly admit this. Smaller settlements, such as
Kiryat Arba, have handled the situation much better. 33 Admitting that
many problems exist along the lines described above, one veteran
administrator added that 99 percent of the problems are not related
to race. He thinks the government and the Jewish Agency have much
work to do by way of orienting the veteran Israeli communities re
garding tolerance of the Beta Israel. 34
Although racial discrimination against the olim exists, it is not as
prevalent or as conspicuous as some might think. Israeli society is
very sensitive about this issue. The history of Jews in the Diaspora
was that of minorities oppressed many times for their racial, cultural,
or religious differences. Zionist ideology is based on the principles of
egalitarianism, socialism, and justice. Mindful of the 1975 United Na
tions resolution that equated Zionism with racism, 35 Israeli society
does not ignore discrimination for any reason, including race. Racial
discrimination occurs, but so far its magnitude is manageable. The
Ethiopians themselves are not capitalizing on the concept of racial
discrimination; either they do not recognize it when it is manifested in
a milder or isolated form, or they are not willing to admit that it
could exist among the Jewish Israeli community. 36 However, recog
nizing the existence of racial discrimination is only the first step. Un
less responsible authorities at different levels confront it and provide
appropriate interventions, the problem may grow. Only when the is
sues are brought into the open is it possible for members of the re
spective communities, in cooperation with the officials, to come to
grips with them. Careful monitoring and management are needed at
every stage.
As indicated earlier, community conflicts are more likely to occur
in places where there is a large concentration of the immigrants. This
is not surprising. In places where the relative number of immigrants is
larger than the resources of the community, antagonism is more
likely. In one town where there was a community of fifteen hundred
Beta Israel (reduced from sixteen hundred at the time of my first visit


225
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
in November 1986), the deputy mayor, of Moroccan origin, gave the
following account of the conditions precipitating conflict in his town
of about sixty thousand people. He said that although the town was
glad to have Ethiopian residents, too many had settled there. Four
years earlier, when the first Ethiopians came to the city, he said they
were ready for them. But by the time the second wave of immigrants
arrived, the city no longer had the resources to cope with the influx.
The government initiated the settlement of the Beta Israel and as
sumed responsibility for housing. However, other aspects of the pro
gram required additional resources which no agency provided suffi
ciently. For instance, based on the assumption that the Beta Israel
were making a religious aliyah, they were channeled into the only re
ligious school in the community. The two secular schools were not
required to share the burden. This created problems for the Beta Is
rael as well as the veterans in the community. Provision of nursery
schools was another problematic area.
Why did so many of the Beta Israel settle in this town? In the be
ginning, said the deputy mayor, housing was available. “Secondly, the
good reception we gave to the first wave gave the impression to the
government authorities and the immigrants alike that we could take
more. In many instances,” he continued, “the government dumped
many of them here without our consent.” When pressed to be spe
cific about the problems, he listed the following: (1) 30 percent of the
Ethiopian households are headed by single parents; (2) there is a per
ception that the Beta Israel either are not motivated to work or do
not understand how to hold jobs; and (3) there is a lack of resources
and facilities such as nursery schools.
“There are jobs in the city,” he said, “but the Ethiopians do not
like to work.” In addition, they lacked nursery schools. When they
resorted to innovative approaches, they were told by the immigrants
that their efforts were inadequate. In the case of the nursery school,
they lacked adequate space, so they moved the children with cerebral
palsy to another facility and converted the place into a nursery school
for the Beta Israel. But the Beta Israel parents at once rejected it for
fear that it was previously occupied by children who might have con
tagious diseases. The deputy mayor thought the priorities of the Ethi
opians and veteran Israelis were different. As an example, he told me
that the Ethiopians were not willing to buy their children school
books or pay for field trips organized by the school. The social
worker who accompanied me to the interview added that this was a


226
FOR OUR SOUL
problem in other places. Another problem mentioned by the deputy
was that the Beta Israel “like to stay on the outside, and the Israelis
want them to begin to become involved and become a part of the so
lution of the many problems associated with immigration and settle
ment. But,” he continued, “there is a sense of isolation on the part of
the immigrants which the authorities are aware of.... This is why we
are trying to involve them and bring about broader interactions with
the larger community through sports, vocational training programs,
and cultural activities which are organized and operated by the city in
cooperation with Project Renewal.” 37 The conflicts, he said, are pri
marily a result of cultural differences. In his opinion, race has nothing
to do with the problems. He referred to other brown people such as
the Benei Israel and the Yemenites who have settled in Israel success
fully. 38 Interestingly, he did not include the Moroccans, his own
group, in the list of people of color.
Following these encounters with the mayor and his colleagues, I
interviewed the Beta Israel in their settlements. They denied that they
were not interested in paying whatever is necessary to support their
children’s education. They argued that they were constrained by lack
of money. They maintained that the checks they received, whether
from the pension fund or wage employment, were inadequate; their
income did not allow them to do all they would like to do for their
children. In addition, they could not involve themselves in their chil
dren’s education because they did not speak Hebrew well enough.
The social workers and others, including educated members of the
Beta Israel community, agree that the parents are truly limited in what
they can do for their children’s education. Despite their limitations,
they say they could do more, but they believe that since the govern
ment brought them here and has, up to now, provided for all their
individual and family needs, there is no reason why it should not con
tinue to do so as long as such needs are there. Now that the children
are in school and the parents are living outside the absorption centers,
they think it is the government’s responsibility to continue to support
them. For the olitn, the government is a benevolent source of power
and money. They see these new or additional requirements as devices
used by local bureaucrats to advance their own careers at the expense
of the welfare of the immigrants. 39 Once again, we are witnessing mis
understandings and misinterpretations of motives and a general ab
sence of mutual trust.


227
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
THE CULTURE OF WORK
At this time, most Beta Israel
either are involved in training or education programs, have already re
tired, or are waiting for an assignment. 40 Most of the men and women
have neither the experience nor the skills needed to participate in a
modem, industrialized setting. Some seven hundred out of a total
population of sixteen thousand are fully employed by industry or
government. Employment is encouraged. In addition to the financial
benefits, it offers opportunities for broader interaction, development
of friendships, and bolstered self-esteem. However, since most Beta
Israel lack sophisticated training or skills, they have difficulties find
ing a job. When they do find one, it is typically on the bottom rung of
the ladder, and upward mobility is difficult. Industry is not ready to
jump in and offer them meaningful jobs, the sort the Beta Israel
would like to have. 41 The government encourages prospective em
ployers to provide qualified Ethiopians with job opportunities. As
sisted by quasi-govemmental institutions such as the Joint Distribu
tion Committee, the government usually assumes responsibility for
job placement, housing, training, and salary subsidy. The subsidy pays
the salary for one year or so while employees receive on-the-job train
ing. At the end of the training period, the heretofore subsidized em
ployees must convince the employer that they have all the skills re
quired to do the job and that it is in the latter’s best interest to
employ them. 42 The employer usually is expected to pay the em
ployee’s salary, though this is not always what happens. The govern
ment may continue to pay part of the salary beyond that period if
prospects for a permanent job exist.
The expectation is that all able-bodied men and women should
hold jobs and become self-sufficient, tax-paying members of society
in the shortest possible time. But the realization of this objective is,
for a number of reasons, taking more time than had been anticipated.
To begin with, although the Ethiopians were mostly peasant farmers,
they have proved unwilling to work and live on farms in Israel. Al
most no Ethiopians live in a kibbutz (communal village) or a moshav
(cooperative village). At one time, the government tried to encourage
about a dozen Beta Israel men to establish a cooperative, but without
success. Since that time, no further thought has been given to the pos-


228
FOR OUR SOUL
sibility that the Beta Israel may agree to farm. Another problem is
that agricultural production in Israel, as in the United States, has be
come a technologically sophisticated enterprise. The Beta Israel do
not have the requisite knowledge or technical skills. Another reason
the Beta Israel reject agricultural work may have to do with the fact
that only a small fraction of the Israeli population works in this sec
tor, and the kibbutzim have difficulty keeping themselves solvent. In
Ethiopia, the Beta Israel had been subsistence tenant farmers for
many generations. Farming in general, and tenant farming in particu
lar, was an arduous and increasingly unrewarding occupation in the
parts of highland Ethiopia where they lived. The land was over
worked, and yields had become diminished. 43 Of the little they were
able to harvest, a disproportionate share had to be paid to the land
lords. 44 It is not surprising, then, that so few Beta Israel have joined
the agricultural sector in Israel.
With time, other traditional occupations of the Beta Israel, such as
blacksmithing, carpentry, masonry, weaving, and pottery making, lost
their significance. Their skills and markets were displaced and over
taken by modem machinery and more efficient methods of distribu
tion in Ethiopia’s towns and cities. Their traditional mainstays were
no longer adequate. By the time they reached the Promised Land,
they had even less enthusiasm for these occupations. They had been
told stories about the land that flows with milk and honey, where
minimal labor for a small part of the year yields more than enough to
live on. They expected to escape from everything—political, cultural,
and economic oppression as well as occupational drudgery. Indeed,
throughout their first year in Israel, their needs had been generously
met, which reinforced and verified their expectations. 45 It will take
considerable time before both sides understand that these are indeed
distorted perceptions of reality. 46
If the Beta Israel are not in absorption centers, they are in the set
tlement towns (areas designated for immigrants). Of those who have
secured employment, most find themselves in the service or produc
tion sectors of the economy which require minimal skills and where
the pay is low. 47 Many see that their chances for promotion or salary
improvement are slim. They complain about their status and worry
about those who will follow them, though they do realize that those
in Youth Aliyah or vocational schools will have better chances. On
the whole, they realize that it will be another fifteen or twenty years,
when their children begin graduating, before their children’s pros
pects for attaining high-status jobs will improve.


229
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
Historically, the Beta Israel are disciplined and hard workers. In
predominantly Christian regions of Ethiopia, where in the name of re
ligion an overabundance of holidays is observed and where occupa
tions are rigidly hierarchical, the Beta Israel were relatively unham
pered by these strictures and toiled most days of the year in arduous
labor. I was surprised to hear several Israeli employers and coworkers
complain that the Beta Israel were unreliable workers. More specifi
cally, the complaints about male factory workers are that (1) they are
cliquish at workplaces; (2) they give a variety of weak excuses to leave
their workplaces to attend to private matters; and (3) they are easily
offended by their bosses or coworkers. On their part, the Beta Israel
men complain that they are not respected in their places of work,
they are pushed around too much without consultation or consent,
and so on.
Accustomed as they are to hard labor, and now receiving regular
cash wages, the immigrants, one might presume, should be happy to
do any work. But, although survival demanded that they labor long
and hard in their land of origin, they did have some control over their
activities. Their agricultural work was seasonal: planting, weeding,
and harvesting activities predominated at different times of the year.
Attached to this cycle of activities were rich cultural traditions which
included get-togethers with neighbors to feast and celebrate good
times. There were also two long seasons for recreation and other
nonfarm work. The jobs held by the Ethiopian Jews in Israel, on the
other hand, tend to be repetitive and monotonous. Out of boredom,
the immigrant may take any opportunity to be absent from work.
There are also cultural expectations that interfere with work atten
dance. Often, they miss work either because a neighbor has died or
because of merdo, the occasion when one is told that a relative who
lived far away (in this case, in Ethiopia) has died. The bereaved stays
at home to receive condolences from friends and relatives. 48 This phe
nomenon is compounded by the fact that in Ethiopia, when a relative
or friend dies, the occasion is serious enough to warrant the stoppage
of most work for several days. In their new home, the Beta Israel
worker may be absent from the job for several days without contact
ing the foreman, not imagining, perhaps, that the boss does not un
derstand the situation. They may also stay home from work because
they are sick or another member of the family is ill. Furthermore, for
reasons of language and culture, interaction with coworkers is mini
mal, which leads others to believe that they are clannish.


230
FOR OUR SOUL
To illustrate some of the dilemmas encountered by the male Beta
Israel worker, let us consider the case of Yaphet. Yaphet and his fam
ily have lived in Israel for about six years. He is in his early forties. He
lives with his wife and three young children in a three-room apart
ment. There are other Beta Israel in the same apartment building, and
most of them also have small children. As he took me around the
apartment complex near a very large absorption center (which by now
was half empty), it was clear that he was very familiar with the per
sonalities and the circumstances among this large community of Ethi
opians. Before he got his present position as a factory worker, Ya
phet, one of the first arrivals and proficient in Hebrew and familiar
with Israeli culture, served as one of the interpreters at the absorption
center. The newcomers felt animosity toward him, as they did toward
many other interpreters, because they suspected that he somehow
worked in league with the center administrators against the interests
of the olitn. When I visited some of the other apartments I invited
him to join me. He declined, saying that he did not feel well and that
I should visit him in his own apartment. According to my social work
informant, the reason for his reluctance to visit other apartments, was
that he knew he was not welcome.
When I visited his apartment, his wife and children were watching,
on a large color screen, a video tape of Ethiopian folk music and
dance they had recently obtained from Addis Ababa. 49 The apartment
was well furnished, and, from all appearances, his children and wife
were healthy and well dressed. Since leaving his job as interpreter at
the absorption center, Yaphet had been employed in one of the local
factories for a salary of about six hundred shekels per month ($400
U.S. in 1986) which was considered a good salary for a person of his
qualifications. When asked to describe his work situation, he said the
conditions were all right but he felt unfulfilled. He said that because
of his low level of formal education and skills, he feared relegation to
menial jobs for the rest of his life. He said that when he contemplated
his situation he felt depressed. He said he was too old to begin going
to school and too young to retire. He saw only limited prospects for
himself, but hoped conditions would be different for his children.
His concerns were qualitatively different from those expressed by the
other workers I interviewed. Whereas they were concerned about
being accepted at their place of work, Yaphet was concerned about
his future.
For the Beta Israel women, the situation is different. To begin
with, this is the first time in their lives that they have been able to


231
Community, Race, Modernity, and Work
work away from the home or farm. More importantly, this is the first
time they have been able to earn their own income and control its
expenditure. For these reasons, perhaps, they seem to be more relia
ble and disciplined workers. They not only work as hard as expected,
they also get along with their supervisors and coworkers. This does
not necessarily mean they are immune to community expectations re
garding attendance to matters that require absence from work, but at
least the employers do not seem to hold it against them. This suggests
that the complaints against the male workers may include factors
other than their mere absence. It may be that men are less likely to in
form their foreman that they will not be in for work, and so on. 50 The
differences in work-related behavior and attitudes may result in em
ployers’ preference for hiring women, which, among other things,
may aggravate the existing husband-wife conflicts that were discussed
in Chapter 5. 51
SUMMARY
As the immigrants leave the shel
tered absorption centers and begin to interact with the larger society,
issues of acceptance or rejection based on culture and race have
emerged. Informants report that discrimination based on culture,
class, levels of modernity, or education does indeed exist. But they
are ambivalent on the question of racial discrimination. While some
of their descriptions of experiences or events do contain elements of
racial discrimination, they do not fully admit that certain actions have
to do with race or identify them as racially based. Their convictions
mirror the ideology underlying Israeli law and convention that the
state cannot discriminate against any community of Jews. For this rea
son, it is not easy for anyone to admit that he or she discriminates
against other Jews because of their race. The Beta Israel vaguely refer
to racism in society but do not dwell on it. They attribute their diffi
culties to differences in culture and level of modernity.
Regarding employment and apartment living (beyond the absorp
tion centers), there are problems. In the work place, employers com
plain that Beta Israel employees lack punctuality and loyalty. The
Beta Israel complain that their employers do not make allowances
for cultural requirements. As of 1987, not much interaction in either


232
FOR OUR SOUL
the workplace or the neighborhoods occurred between the veterans
and the newcomers. Neither group was going out of its way to in
itiate communication. Interaction may evolve if, in the meantime,
problems that contribute to the development of negative attitudes are
alleviated.


233
CHAPTER ELEVEN
Epilogue
This concluding chapter summa
rizes the developments up to the summer of 1992 that took place
since the main report was drafted; highlights briefly some of the prog
ress (or lack thereof) made by the immigrants toward establishing
themselves in the new country; and indicates some suggestions policy
makers may wish to consider for priority action.
When the huge, dramatic, and daring airlift of the Beta Israel from
the Sudan refugee camps was concluded in the spring of 1985, many
thought that under prevailing regional and global political circum
stances, any hope for additional migration of the Beta Israel would
have to be postponed indefinitely. Indeed, for the next five years, the
flow of Ethiopian refugees slowed to a trickle. In most cases, the few
who were able to leave departed from Addis Ababa with the clandes
tine assistance of individuals and organizations from abroad. Still, half
of the known Beta Israel population remained stranded in Ethiopia.
But the plight of the Beta Israel who remained in Ethiopia was never
far from the minds of their relatives in Israel, or of the government
and the Jewish Agency of Israel, or of the various Jewish organiza
tions in the United States, especially the American Association for


234
FOR OUR SOUL
Ethiopian Jews (AAEJ). 1 The Ethiopian Jews themselves, now divided
even more between Ethiopia and Israel, began to work hard to end
the intolerable conditions with a reunification of the families in
Israel.
As far as I am aware, compared to the Beta Israel no migrant group
from Ethiopia or elsewhere in Africa has ever drawn so much atten
tion, so much concern from the international community, either for
or against the migration. In the United States, concerned organiza
tions included the AAEJ, which lobbied Congress, the one hundred-
fifty-member Congressional Caucus for Ethiopian Jews, and the Rea
gan and Bush administrations. At times, these and other organizations
facilitated visits to the United States by Beta Israel representatives,
who presented the case for the African Jews. One of these representa
tives was Rachmim Elazar, chairman of Israel’s National Council for
Ethiopian Jews, who was flown to Washington in March 1989. 2 At a
meeting in the White House, Elazar thanked Bush for the help he had
provided when he was vice president and asked him to apply pressure
to the Ethiopian government, perhaps by offering new forms of aid
with strings attached. The Israelis, Elazar told the president, were
doing their best, but they needed help. The president and his national
security adviser, Brent Scowcroft, assured Elazar that State Depart
ment officials would press for the emigration of Ethiopian Jewry at
the appropriate diplomatic meetings. 3 Shortly afterward, other Ameri
can Jewish organizations reversed their erstwhile policy of quiet di
plomacy and supported Elazar’s position. The National Jewish Com
munity Relations Advisory Council (NJCRAC) decided to circulate
petitions, addressed to U.S. government officials, on behalf of Ethio
pian Jewry, and the Congressional Caucus for Ethiopian Jews urged
Congress to pass a joint resolution in support of reuniting Ethiopian
families in Israel. 4 Thus, the full range of political pressure was
mounted on behalf of the Beta Israel.
Of course, there were always those who did not believe in select
ing the Beta Israel for special treatment and leaving the fate of mil
lions of other suffering Ethiopians to nature and the capricious Men-
gistu regime. Among these critics were Americans and non-Beta Israel
Ethiopians. For example, the University of Michigan student news
paper in Ann Arbor staged debates and published an editorial that
condemned the whole process. 5 Mesfin Woldemariam, a prominent
professor at Addis Ababa University, presented a paper criticizing the
manner and circumstances of the Jews’ departure from Ethiopia. He
described the exodus as part and parcel of the Mengistu regime’s


235
Epilogue
abuse of human rights and an affront to human dignity. 6 No doubt,
his views were shared by many other Ethiopians who were aware of
the whole story.
Even after the 1985 disruptions, the emigration process, in one
form or another, continued at the rate of about three thousand peo
ple annually. By 1989, the total population of Ethiopian Jews in Israel
was about twenty thousand. 7 This rate of emigration was far from
satisfactory, however, given the plight of the Beta Israel families who
had been divided between Israel and Ethiopia and the political and
economic circumstances prevailing in Ethiopia. Those already in Is
rael continued to insist that the most important single problem they
faced was the separation of their families. Those still in Ethiopia con
tinued to plea for reunification. In their traditional society, the young
people were gone, leaving relatives exposed to psychological and eco
nomic suffering in Ethiopia. The guilt these young people felt about
the situation was so severe that it interfered with their ability to func
tion normally.
In their desperation, the Ethiopian Jews in Israel even claimed that
favoritism influenced the pace of family reunification, that Ethiopians
with access to high authorities in the Israeli government were able to
bring their relatives to Israel more easily than others. 8 But these types
of arrangements were obviously ad hoc and insufficient to meet the
tremendously pressing needs for family reunification of the estimated
twenty thousand to thirty thousand Beta Israel who remained in
Ethiopia. 9
The Beta Israel continued to demonstrate against what they per
ceived to be Israeli inaction and demanded increased efforts to speed
up the reunification process. The government of Prime Minister Yit
zhak Shamir tried to inform them that in concert with all its friends,
Israel was doing all it could to step up the pace. It told demonstrators
that some efforts on behalf of the Beta Israel were confidential and
could not be divulged for fear that they would be jeopardized by
public disclosure. At one point, in an attempt to show the Ethiopians
that the matter was being actively pursued through secret negotia
tions, Israeli newspapers published photographs of Beta Israel leaders
meeting with the Israeli political leadership without divulging the sub
stance of the conversations. 10
For a while, reports circulated to the effect that the Ethiopian gov
ernment, besieged by the continuing precipitous decline in the eco
nomic, military, and political arenas and under pressure from the So
viets, who had informed the Ethiopians that their military and


236
FOR OUR SOUL
economic agreements with the U.S.S.R. would terminate by 1990, to
seek peaceful solutions with the rebel groups and improve its rela
tions with the West, was making desperate overtures to the noncom
munist world, including Israel. In November 1989, these reports
gained credibility, when the governments of Ethiopia and Israel an
nounced they were reestablishing formal diplomatic relations." This
was quite a dramatic development. It is known that the two govern
ments had been secretly conducting some kind of military relations
for some time. But the Ethiopian regime’s open acknowledgment of
relations with Israel left it vulnerable to criticism from the Arabs, in
cluding Libya, the Sudan, Syria, and Iraq. Libya had vacillated be
tween siding with the Eritrea and perhaps, even Tigrean rebels and
the government of Ethiopia. Iraq and Syria had been helping the Eri
trea and Tigrean liberation fronts. For its part, Israel was very pleased
with this turn of events. But before agreeing to resume diplomatic re
lations, the Israelis set forth their own demands. One of these was
that the government of Ethiopia permit the orderly emigration of the
remaining Ethiopian Jews to Israel. The Ethiopian government, in
spite of the inevitable domestic and Arab political repercussions,
relented. 12
Though this agreement was well known at the time, the Ethiopian
deputy foreign minister, Tesfaye Dinka (who became prime minister
in April 1991), equivocated on the Israeli-Ethiopian agreements, in
cluding the understandings regarding emigration of the Beta Israel. As
late as June 1990, he said that no mass exodus of Beta Israel had been
agreed upon, only that some might be allowed to leave to join their
families. He also asserted that his government had sought assurances
from Israel that the emigrants would not be settled in the West Bank,
and, he said, “we are looking at the implications of how our neigh
bors would look at it Lieutenant.” 13 Regarding the rumors of arms-
for-people deals, Tesfaye added: “Up until now, in spite of what has
been said, there have been no military deals, no weapons, no particu
lar military assistance, no groups to train. These reports are absolutely
false.” 14 Not unexpectedly, in spite of the Mengistu regime’s cautions
and denials, Ethiopia’s Arab neighbors were alarmed by its decision
to resume diplomatic relations with Israel. 15
This shift in the diplomatic and political balance created disquie
tude among the leaders of the Horn of Africa and other observers of
the region. As the rivalry of the superpowers in the region subsided,
the medium-sized and smaller powers were creeping in to fill the
void. Israel, Iraq, Libya, and others were filling the vacuum created in


237
Epilogue
Somalia, Ethiopia, and the Sudan. The latter countries, decimated by
civil wars, drought, famine, and ethnic strife, were fast becoming fer
tile grounds for power plays. As one astute student of the area’s poli
tics observed: “Many people in the Horn—Ethiopia, Somalia, and the
Sudan—view this hasty superpower retreat with alarm and despair,
because Israel, Libya, and Iraq are stepping into the vacuum. Jerusa
lem has already sold large quantities of arms and sent military advisers
to Colonel Mengistu. In response, President Saddam Hussein of Iraq
and Libya’s leader, Muammar el-Qaddafi, are pumping weapons into
Somalia, the Sudan, and Eritrea for the rebels.” He added that “the
militarization of the Horn is so advanced now that it is easier for
many people to buy Kalashnikov rifles than a loaf of bread.” The
author of the article concludes by observing further that “wars in
the Horn know no borders; neither do refugees. There is [an urgent
need]... to work for a regional solution.” 16
Soon after the resumption of diplomatic relations, Ethiopian Jews
began to emigrate for Israel in greater numbers. Uri Gordon, head of
the Department of Immigration of the Jewish Agency of Israel, re
ported in 1990 that within less than a year, nearly four thousand had
arrived in Israel, and another one thousand would be coming in the
following weeks. In the meantime, another twenty thousand Beta Is
rael had moved from the Gondar region to Addis Ababa, where they
were waiting for transportation to Israel. 17
As Flora Lewis of the New York Times rightly observed, Israel has
no love for Mengistu; it was pursuing its national interests on the
same basis on which it had maintained relations with non-Arab states
such as Turkey and Iran. In the case of Ethiopia, the Red Sea coast
was at stake. (It is no secret that some of the powerful Arab states
would like to transform the Red Sea into an Arab lake.) As part of its
new relationship with Ethiopia, Israel reportedly began providing
munitions, including cluster bombs, that could be used against the
several Ethiopian rebel forces, particularly the Eritrea People’s Liber
ation Front. It also supplied advisory and more tangible assistance
that allowed the Mengistu regime to continue its battle against the in
surgency. 18 This displeased the U.S. government, which for its part
had long been disgusted with the Ethiopian regime. In this instance,
the global interests of the United States and the regional, more imme
diate interests of Israel clashed.
Then, once again, the emigration was disrupted, and the normal
monthly flow of five hundred or more Ethiopian Jews came to a halt.
According to the Ethiopian government, Israeli representatives work-


238
FOR OUR SOUL
ing in Ethiopia were following improper procedures. It did not spell
out what the improper procedures were, but diplomats in Addis
Ababa and two U.S. congressmen, Howard Wolpe, chairman of the
House Subcommittee on Africa, and Gary Ackerman, who had vis
ited Ethiopia and followed developments closely, agreed that Men
gistu was upping the price for releasing the Beta Israel. They alleged
that during a visit to Israel on July 4 and 5, 1990, Mengistu did not
get all he wanted and was therefore holding the Beta Israel hostage.
The Israeli government, on the other hand, has consistently denied
both an arms deal and the Mengistu visit. The Israeli ambassador to
Ethiopia, Meir Joffe, asserted that the emigration suspension was part
of an agreement between the two governments designed to stem the
influx of non-Jewish people who had recently traveled from Gondar
to Addis Ababa in the hope of joining the exodus to Israel. 19
Despite the government’s efforts to the contrary, the general pub
lic in Addis Ababa soon learned of the operations in behalf of the
Beta Israel, and the exodus became somewhat controversial in Ethio
pia. Other Ethiopians saw the new arrivals from the countryside being
housed and taken care of very well in every respect, but no one both
ered to explain why they were thus favored. Kassa Kebede, Mengis-
tu’s Israeli-educated uncle and confidant, who had not only favored
the emigration under the pretext of family reunification all along but
also had worked very hard on its behalf, allowed the AAEJ and other
Jewish organizations to set up refugee camps in Addis Ababa without
having to go through the normal government procedures adminis
tered by the relief and rehabilitation commission of his country. The
U.S. embassy collaborated fully in transporting the Beta Israel from
Gondar and providing tents and food for the camps. 20 Understand
ably, other Ethiopian government officials who were not consulted
as the process unfolded protested the mass emigration, saying that it
was an “embarrassment for Ethiopia to have so many of its people
leave.” 21
Israel attempted to organize this latest exodus differently. After
announcing they had established diplomatic relations with Ethiopia
primarily to extricate the Beta Israel from that country and reunite
them with their families in Israel, the Israelis pursued two strategies.
The first was to facilitate the emigration of those who had been wait
ing in line to leave, and the second was to prepare the majority of the
other Jews in Ethiopia for eventual emigration to Israel. There must
have been considerable discussion among the Israeli, American, and
other volunteer organizations working in Ethiopia about whether the


239
Epilogue
preparation activities should be conducted in the provincial city of
Gondar or the Beta Israel should be brought to Addis Ababa. Some
of the volunteers, among them representatives of the Joint Distribu
tion Committee (JDC) of the United States, thought it would be more
convenient, less expensive, and less disruptive for the emigrants if the
preparations were carried out as much as possible in Gondar. Others,
mainly the AAEJ, insisted that, given the civil strife raging in the Gon
dar area, Addis Ababa was the better choice. Eventually, the decision
was made to transport the Beta Israel to the capital. 22
These procedures were quite different from those followed in ear
lier emigration efforts. Previously, Ethiopian Jews were taken to Is
rael, either secretly or legally (as happened for a brief period in 1977),
where they were processed for health and documentation reasons and
placed in absorption centers for ten months or more. That process
generated numerous problems for both the emigrants and the care
providers. In addition, it was hoped that the new procedure of screen
ing people to establish their Jewishness before their departure from
Ethiopia would forestall the earlier unpleasant experiences with man
datory conversion and the refusal of some Ethiopians to comply.
This time, even within Ethiopia, the task, for both the Beta Israel
and the care providers, was tremendous. Logistical and travel arrange
ments, securing housing in the crowded city, and providing the neces
sary health, education, and other facilities presented a daunting chal
lenge. Many helping hands were needed, and financial and personnel
assistance poured in from private and governmental sources in Israel
and North America. Doctors, nurses, and other support workers were
recruited locally. Tents were pitched in the Israeli embassy compound
in Addis Ababa. Training in nutrition, healthful living, language, and
other essential skills was provided. Since it was thought that there
were many non-Jews in the refugee camps, the Ethiopian and Israeli
governments cooperated in screening the emigrants. Soon, those
deemed ready for departure were leaving for Israel at the rate of be
tween five hundred to one thousand a month.
THE CONDITION OF THE EARLIER EMIGRANTS
It may be helpful to digress briefly
to describe how the Ethiopian Jews in Israel were doing before the


240
FOR OUR SOUL
current wave of new emigrants arrived. On the whole, the Beta Israel
have acclimated fairly well to Israeli economic, social, and cultural
conditions. But there are still problems. “Five years after Operation
Moses,” one observer recently wrote, “Ethiopian Jews are embroiled
in religious turmoil and heartsick for family members left behind, but
making it economically in Israel.” 23 As of April 1991, this was proba
bly an accurate summary of their condition. Finding enough housing
and jobs for the immigrants also continued to be problematic.
When the Ethiopians began arriving in the late 1970s, they could
not have done so at a more opportune time. Migration from other
areas of the world to Israel was practically nonexistent, and the or
ganizations, personnel, and institutions dedicated to helping new ar
rivals were nearly idle. So when the Beta Israel arrived, their reception
was relatively warm and competent, and housing and other facilities
were forthcoming. Not long after they had settled into their new
lives, however, dramatic changes on the world scene (the collapse of
communism in Eastern Europe and the rise of glasnost in the Soviet
Union) led many other heretofore oppressed people to seek new op
portunities elsewhere, including in Israel. All of a sudden, in addition
to the other problems they faced, the Beta Israel found themselves in
competition with newcomers from the Soviet Union for housing,
jobs, and training opportunities.
Not unexpectedly, complaints have been voiced by the Ethiopians
and their Israeli supporters. The complaints include, for instance, that
Ethiopians located in Kiryat Gat, one of the older settlements, have
been abandoned in the absorption centers, with no jobs, no further
training, and inadequate housing. According to the complaints, this
situation was complicated by the arrival of the Russian Jews, which
made orphans of the Ethiopians. One Israeli official said, “What
really galls me is that the Ethiopians never saw Israel as a second
choice. This is where they always wanted to be,” in contrast to the
Soviets, most of whom preferred other countries as their first
choice. 24 Many of the Beta Israel and a number of their supporters
believe the Beta Israel have been forgotten and that they have many
problems that need to be resolved if their continued search for effec
tive adjustment in Israel is to succeed. Indeed, it may be true that the
Ethiopian emigrants need more education, training, and material
assistance than the Russians and other refugees from relatively devel
oped societies. This needs to be taken into full account. At the same
time those from the former Soviet Union also needed jobs appropri
ate to their training and skills, but enough jobs were not available.


241
Epilogue
Though there have been many success stories among the Ethiopian
emigrants (for example, some of the younger generation have joined
the Israeli armed forces, where they have distinguished themselves in
valor and intelligence), 25 and others were doing very well at their
studies, many others are unemployed or underemployed. In spite of
the official policy of the Israeli government and the Jewish Agency to
scatter the Ethiopians throughout the country to avoid the creation
of “African ghettos,” many of the absorption centers, which were in
tended to be temporary measures, were converted to apartments.
They became permanent residences because of a lack of appropriate
housing. Though many of the emigrants, especially the elderly, had a
strong desire to live as near as possible to relatives and friends, many
younger Beta Israel who remained in the converted absorption cen
ters complained about their lack of employment opportunities, and
the older people felt isolated from their children, who, they said,
came to visit only during the weekly Sabbath or even less frequently.
The authorities had tried to provide housing arrangements that kept
children and their parents together; the small size of the apartments
had led to overcrowding, conflict, and even divorce. The lot of the
older generations seems unlikely to improve in the near future, given
their limited language and other coping skills. The younger genera
tions, who had not secured the kind of work and living conditions
they desired, were also dissatisfied. 26 Nevertheless, these earlier arriv
als have acquired many useful language and social skills that will be
shared gladly with the newcomers.
OPERATION SOLOMON
The 1989 agreement between the
governments of Ethiopia and Israel provided for a plan to complete
the Beta Israel exodus in two years. This program of gradual, orderly
departure was intended to benefit the two governments and the Beta
Israel themselves. It would allow the Israeli immigration authorities
sufficient time to thoroughly screen and certify the emigrants before
they arrived in Israel. It gave the Ethiopian government time to make
sure that non-Jews were not taking advantage of the opportunity to
emigrate. And it allowed the Israeli and North American volunteer
agencies to establish and coordinate the training programs required to


242
FOR OUR SOUL
equip this rural people with the rudimentary skills they needed to
function reasonably well after their arrival in Israel. Because total
monthly departures were relatively small, the program also could be
portrayed to the Ethiopian general public and the international com
munity as a limited operation undertaken mainly for the purpose of
family reunification. For a time, these mutual advantages encouraged
the cooperation of all parties concerned, but in Ethiopia military
events were overtaking political plans.
In early March 1991, it was becoming common knowledge that
the Ethiopian insurgents were making steady gains in their struggle
against the increasingly demoralized government forces, and foreign
residents in Addis Ababa were being told by their embassies to leave
the country. At this juncture, the Israelis must have decided to review
other options. The first alternative they began to consider was initia
tion of a massive Beta Israel airlift similar to Operation Moses in
1984-85, with or without the cooperation of the host country. But
proceeding without the active support of the Ethiopian government
was considered very risky from all points of view. When the United
States was consulted, it must have advised caution. Israel demurred
but continued its airlift preparations.
The Israeli authorities must have known also that there was no as
surance that a new Ethiopian government would be sympathetic to or
easily bought or influenced to allow the continuation of Beta Israel
departures. In fact, given the reported Israeli provision of military
supplies to the Mengistu government, equipment that was eventually
used against the Eritreans in the port city of Massawa and elsewhere,
it was possible that once the insurgents gained power they would
want to take revenge against Israel and refuse to permit the Beta Israel
exodus. 27 In addition, the leadership of the Tigrean and Eritrean rebel
forces had maintained friendly relationships, at one time or another,
with a number of Arab states, including Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Syria, and
Libya. So all the evidence indicated that drastic measures might be
required to accelerate the exodus before the insurgents took power.
The Israeli plans proved prudent. On May 21,1991, Mengistu Hai-
lemariam, who had ruled Ethiopia since 1977, resigned his presidency
and fled the country for Zimbabwe. 28 His vice president, Lieutenant
General Tesfaye Kidane, who had been appointed to that position
two weeks before, assumed power as acting president. Before Men-
gistu’s dramatic flight, President George Bush, at the urgent request
of Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir of Israel, had written a letter to
Mengistu asking him to permit unusual Israeli measures to get the


243
Epilogue
Beta Israel out of Addis Ababa. Mengistu had relented, but he fled
the country before the request was implemented. Now, the Israeli
government wanted to put its plans into full operation. In order to
forestall any unpleasant confrontations with the forces of the govern
ment now headed by Tesfaye, Shamir contacted his friend in Wash
ington again, and, on Thursday, May 23, the president directed a re
newed request to Tesfaye. The request was granted.
The next afternoon, an assortment of unmarked Israeli military
and civilian planes began to descend on the international airport at
Addis Ababa. The first plane carried armed security forces, the sec
ond doctors and other support personnel. Operation Solomon, as it
came to be known, was in full swing. Less than thirty-six hours later,
14,087 Ethiopian Jews had been airlifted to Tel Aviv. At one point
during the operation, there were twenty-eight planes in the air be
tween Israel and Ethiopia (at least one Ethiopian airliner also took
part in Operation Solomon). About five hundred people who were
considered non-Jews were left behind in the refugee camps in Addis
Ababa. Another two thousand Beta Israel, unable to reach Addis
Ababa in time to join the exodus, were still in the Beta Israel villages
in Gondar. 29
For all intents and purposes, the decades-old saga of Beta Israel
emigration and many of the problems associated with it are over.
Fully aware of the need for large amounts of financial aid to rehabili
tate, educate, house, and provide jobs for this huge number of rural
people, and the fact that appeals for help would be directed to the
U.S. government, the Jewish Agency of Israel has stated that, follow
ing the express wishes of the United States, as long as the Ethiopian
Jews are under its care, it will not settle any of them in the occupied
West Bank. 30
Over the last decade, the emigration of this humble community of
Africans, a process so full of drama and local, regional, and interna
tional political intrigue, shrouded with great tragedy and finally
crowned with a measure of triumph, had become a gripping story.
The great challenge for the future will be how to settle, educate, and
eventually help the Beta Israel to become productive citizens of their
new home. Judging by the experiences of those who emigrated to Is
rael in the mid-1980s, formidable challenges await the new arrivals,
especially the older generation. 31 But this latest group of emigrants
from Ethiopia has one important advantage. They will realize signifi
cant moral and psychological benefit from the presence of some
twenty thousand compatriots who had preceded them to Israel and


244
FOR OUR SOUL
can be expected to welcome the Operation Solomon refugees with
joy and relief.
The immigrants from Ethiopia, the last Jewish group to arrive,
came from very rural areas of Ethiopia. Their economic, social, and
cultural needs are many and complex. They have to be educated, so
cialized, trained, housed, and eventually provided with meaningful
jobs. To carry out such tasks is very expensive, and Israel does not
have unlimited resources. But on the positive side, the Ethiopians by
and large are very eager to leam. They still have unbelievably high
confidence in their identity and their abilities to succeed in Israel.
These assets need to be nurtured and developed by policymakers and
society in general. If the authorities continue to insist on putting time
limits on the amount of schooling to be provided, for instance, or on
the kind of educational and training provisions in policies formulated
for another group of immigrants, they would have missed the oppor
tunity of facilitating the early and orderly integration of the commu
nity into the mainstream of society. The Ethiopians are a very small
minority even by Israeli standards. They will not be a viable group on
their own as other immigrant groups are. As they seek to grow and
join the mainstream of society, they need constant financial and psy
chological support from governmental and private organizations. To
the extent that the necessary supports are forthcoming and informed
by enlightened understanding, the Ethiopian immigrants will emerge
as worthy citizens of their new home.


245
Notes
CHAPTER ONE
1. The only ones still in Ethiopia, as far as can be determined, are those who had
been converted to Christianity and are now seeking to reclaim their ancestral identity.
Some three thousand of these people are still in camps in Addis Ababa waiting for fa
vorable decision from Israel. In Israel, the debate about whether to let them come in or
not is continuing. Whether the new Labor government headed by Prime Minister Ra
bin will be favorably disposed remains to be seen.
2. See Rivka Bar-Yosef, “Desocialization and Resocialization: The Adjustment
Process of Immigrants,” in Ernest Krausz, ed., Migration, Ethnicity and Community
(New Brunswick and London: Transaction Books, 1980), pp. 19-37.
3. S. N. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immigrants (London: Routledge & Ke-
gan Paul, 1954).
4. Erik H. Erikson, Childhood and Society (London: Imago, 1957).
5. R. K. Merton, Social Theory and Social Structure (Glencoe: Free Press, 1957).
6. See note 1 above.
7. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immigrants, pp. 1-26.
8. Edward Ullendorff, The Ethiopians: An Introduction to the Country and
People (London: Oxford University Press, 1960).
9. The Kibre Negest, originally rendered in Ge’ez and whose last part was com
pleted in the early part of the fourteenth century, is held in great esteem by the people
of highland Ethiopia and it has been the source of legitimacy for the political and cul
tural arrangements that prevailed for a thousand years. See Donald N. Levine, Greater
Ethiopia (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1974), pp. 92-112.


246
NOTES
10. In his recent book journalist Graham Hancock argues that the Ark of the
Covenant was transferred from Jerusalem to the Egyptian island of Elephantine, from
there to an island on Lake Tana in Ethiopia, and eventually to Axum where it resides
now. He also quotes a leading Beta Israel kes (priest), Raphael Hadane (Adane), who is
living in Israel, to support this thesis. See Graham Hancock, The Sign and the Seal
(New York: Crown, 1992), pp. 425-27.
11. Refer to Zephaniah, 3:10.
12. Eric Payne, Ethiopian Jews: The Story of a Mission (London: Olive Press,
1972).
13. Acts of the Apostles, 8:26.
14. See Ullendorff, The Ethiopians', Wolf Leslau, Falasha Anthology (New Ha
ven and London: Yale University Press, 1951); David Kessler, The Falashas: The For
gotten Jews of Ethiopia (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1982); Robert Hess, ed.,
Proceedings of the Fifth International Conference of Ethiopian Studies, Session B (Chi
cago: University of Chicago, 1978); Arnold Jones and Elizabeth Monroe, A History of
Ethiopia (London: Oxford Clarendon Press, 1955); and Henry A. Stem, Wanderings
among the Falashas in Abyssinia, 2nd ed. (London: Frank Cass & Co., 1968).
15. Ullendorff, The Ethiopians. See also Kay K. Shelemay, Music, Ritual, and Fa
lasha History (East Lansing: Michigan State University Press, 1986), 197-226.
16. Robert L. Hess, in Stem, Wanderings among the Falashas, pp. xxi-xxxi.
17. Ibid. For the background on the struggle between the Muslim and Christian
forces and the coming of the Portuguese, see Richard Pankhurst, An Introduction to
the Economic History of Ethiopia, (London: Lalibela House, 1961), pp. 75-89.
18. Payne, Ethiopian Jews, p. 12.
19. Pankhurst, An Introduction to the Economic History, pp. 284-86.
20. Edward Gibbons, The Rise and Fall of the Roman Empire, Vol. II, (Chicago:
Encyclopedia Britannica, 1952), pp. 159-60.
21. Kessler, The Falashas.
22. Leslau, Falasha Anthology; see also Wolf Leslau, “A Falasha Religious Dis
pute,” Proceedings of the American Academy for Jewish Research 11 (1947): 71-95.
23. See Stem, Wanderings among the Falashas. For a general understanding of
the historical relations between the state and religion, see Taddesse Tamrat, Church
and State in Ethiopia (1270-1527, London: Oxford University Press, 1972).
24. Payne, Ethiopian Jews.
25. For an evaluation of the mission’s activities see Steven Kaplan, “The Falasha
and the Mission: A Note on an Encounter,” Proceedings of the Ninth International
Congress of Ethiopian Studies (Moscow: The USSR Academy of Sciences, 1988), pp.
116-22.
26. Joseph Halevy, “Excursion chez le Falacha en Abyssinie,” Bulletin de la So-
ciete de Geographie 17 (1869): 270-94. See also Travels in Abyssinia, enlarged transla
tion from Halevy’s account by James Picciotto, 1877.
27. Halevy, Travels in Abyssinia, pp. 324-25.
28. Leslau, Falasha Anthology.
29. Ullendorff, The Ethiopians.
30. Halevy, Travels in Abyssinia, p. 227.
31. H. Nahum, “Mission chez les Falachas,” Bulletin de PAlliance Israelite Uni-
verselle 33 (1908) 110-37.
32. This does not mean that there was no discrimination against them; there was.
In the school context, discrimination is subtle and most of the time passes unnoticed
by the non-Beta Israel.


247
Notes
33. Leslau, Falasha Anthology.
34. See Leviticus, 6:25,22:6-7.
35. Payne, Ethiopian Jews, p. 23.
36. Leslau, Falasha Anthology, p. xix.
37. For traditional conventions, protocols, and role expectations among the vari
ous elements of traditional Ethiopian society, see Mahitemeselassie Gebremaskel,
Zikra Neger, (Addis Ababa: Berhanina Selam, 1942 E.C. [Ethiopian Calendar],
38. Leslau, Falasha Anthology.
39. Both Rabbi Yosef Adane, the only Beta Israel rabbi who was trained and or
dained in Israel, and Addisu Messele, the most prominent young leader of the commu
nity in Israel, related to me how they were subjected to harassment by their fellow stu
dents in the city of Gondar.
40. G. J. Abbink, “The Falashas in Ethiopia and Israel: The Problem of Cultural
Assimilation,” doctoral thesis, Institute for Cultural and Social Anthropology, 15, Nije-
megen, Neth., 1984.
41. Saladin, who drove the Crusaders from Jerusalem in 1187, was successfully
persuaded by King Lalibela of Ethiopia, who had just come to power to grant the Ethi
opian Christian community a piece of the holy place. See Sergew Hable-Selassie, An
cient and Medieval Ethiopian Flistory to 1270 (Addis Ababa: Haile Selassie University,
1972), p. 262; Hancock, The Sign and the Seal, pp. 86,106-8, 359; David Buxton, The
Abyssinians (London: Thames & Hudson, 1970), p. 44.
42. See Teshome G. Wagaw, “Ethiopia, Israel, and the Resettlement of the Fala
shas,” CAAS Newsletter (Winter 1986): 1-11. For their ordeals during the emigration
process see Teshome G. Wagaw, “The International Political Ramifications of Falasha
Emigration.” Journal of Modem African Studies, 29,4 (1991): 557-81.
CHAPTER TWO
1. Judah Matras, “The Jewish Population: Growth, Expansion of Settlement,
and Changing Composition,” in S. N. Eisenstadt, Rivka Bar-Yosef, and Chaim Adler,
eds., Integration and Development in Israel (New York: Praeger, 1970), pp. 308-39;
and S. N. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immigrants (London: Routledge & Kegan
Paul, 1954), pp. 47-104.
2. Sammy Smooha, Israel: Pluralism and Conflict (Berkeley and Los Angles:
University of California Press, 1978), p. 181.
3. Matras, “The Jewish Population,” p. 310.
4. See H. H. Ben-Sasson, ed., A History of the Jewish People (Cambridge, Mass.:
Harvard University Press, 1976), pp. 991-1000.
5. See Matras, “The Jewish Population,” pp. 314-15.
6. However, the number of Jews who have migrated to Israel is disappointing to
those who had hoped for mass relocation. As R. B. Schmerl observed after reading this
chapter: “That hasn’t happened. By far the largest Jewish community in the world is
American, with over five million Jews. Only an insignificant number of American Jews
have emigrated to Israel. I suspect that more Israelis have come to the U.S. than Ameri
cans have moved to Israel.”
7. Smooha, Israel: Pluralism and Conflict, p. 381.


248
NOTES
8. S. N. Eisenstadt, Israeli Society (New York: Basic Books, 1967), p. 61; Yakov
lmram, “Changing Patterns of Immigrant Absorption in Israel: Educational Implica
tions,” Thirtieth Annual Conference of the Comparative and International Education
Society, Toronto, March 1986, pp. 3-5.
9. The perspective contained in this paragraph was suggested by R. B. Schmerl of
the University of Hawaii.
10. See Matras, “The Jewish Population,” pp. 319-321.
11. Imram, “Changing Patterns,” p. 6; and Matras, “The Jewish Population,” pp.
317-19.
12. There are also small Jewish sects which are often referred to as marginal. Such
groups include the Karaites and the Samaritans. It is not clear from my sources, how
ever, how these groups are classified for census purposes. The details of the history, be
liefs, and practices of the two sects are found in Alan D. Crown, “The Samaritans in
1984,” Yod 10, 20 (1984): 9-31; and Mordecai Roshwald, “Marginal Jewish Sects in Is
rael II,” International Journal of Middle East Studies 4 (1973): 328-34.
13. Modernization is often synonymous with Westernization as defined and used
here.
14. See Smooha, Israel: Pluralism and Conflict; Alex Weingrod, Israel: Group
Relations in a New Society (London: Pall Mall Press, 1965); Rivka Bar-Yosef, “The
Moroccans: Background to the Problem,” in Eisenstadt, Bar-Yosef, and Adler, Integra
tion and Development pp. 419-28; and Jeff Halper, “The Absorption of Ethiopian
Immigrants: A Return to the Fifties,” in Michael Ashkenazi and Alex Weingrod, Ethio
pian Jews and Israeli New Brunswick: Transaction Books, 1987), pp. 112-36.
15. For a critique of such policy, see Halper, “The Absorption of Ethiopian Immi
grants.”
16. Rivka W. Bar-Yosef, “Desocialization and Resocialization: The Adjustment
Process of Immigrants,” in Ernest Krausz, ed., Studies of Israeli Society (New Bruns
wick: Transaction Books, 1980), pp. 19-37.
17. Vivian Z. Klaff, “Residence and Integration in Israel: A Mosaic of Segregated
Groups,” in Krausz, Studies of Israeli Society, p. 58.
18. Michael Selzer, The Outcasts of Israel: Communal Tensions in the Jewish
State (Jerusalem: Council of the Sephardi Community, 1965); and Halper, “The Ab
sorption of Ethiopian Immigrants.”
19. Percy Cohen, “Israel’s Ethnic Problems,” Jewish Journal of Sociology 9, 1
(June 1967).
20. Judith T. Shuval, “Self-Rejection among North African Immigrants in Israel,”
Israel Annals of Psychiatry and Related Disciplines 4, 1 (1966): 101-10; Klaff,
“Residence and Integration” pp. 53-71.
21. Weingrod, Israel: Group Relations, p. 39.
22. Roberto Bachi, “Effects of Migration on the Geographical Distribution of the
Population of Israel,” Proceedings, Conference of the International Union for the Sci
entific Study of Population, Sydney, Australia, 1967, p. 746.
23. See Klaff, “Residence and Integration,” p. 63.
24. Ibid., p. 62.
25. Refer to Erik Cohen, “The Black Panthers and Israeli Society,” in Krausz,
Studies of Israeli Society, pp. 147-63; and Imram, “Changing Patterns,” pp. 8-9.
26. Sammy Smooha and Yochanan Peres, “The Dynamics of Ethnic Inequalities:
The Case of Israel,” in Krausz, Studies of Israeli Society, pp.: 165-81; Cohen, “The
Black Panthers,” pp. 147-63.


249
Notes
27. Ibid., pp. 165-81.
28. See Imram, “Changing Patterns.”
29. Ibid., p. 6.
30. Chaim Adler, “School Integration in the Context of the Development of Is
rael’s Educational System,” in Yehuda Amir and Miriam Rivner, School Desegregation:
Cross Cultural Perspectives (Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 1983), pp.
21-45.
31. Imram, “Changing Patterns.”
32. Ibid., pp. 16,18-19.
33. The Ministry of Education and Culture also supervises a parallel education
system for Israel’s Arab population. The Jewish and Arab populations agree that they
prefer having separate systems of education for their communities to accommodate
their respective linguistic, religious, and cultural traditions. Hence, with the exception
of tertiary-level education, the two communities send their children to their own
schools. Arabs comprise 17 percent of the total population of Israel. Among the Arab
population, 80 percent are Muslim and the remainder are Druze and Christian. The lan
guages of instruction in the Arab schools are Arabic and English; Hebrew is taught as a
third language. The disadvantage of this arrangement is that at the university level, He
brew is the primary language of instruction and examination. As a result, Arabs are un
der represented at this level. Because of a lack of qualified teachers, insufficient teach
ing-learning aids, and inadequate buildings and facilities, the quality of Arab education
in Israel is below the standard enjoyed by the Jewish population. National laws such as
compulsory education and the education of girls as well as boys apply equally to the
Arab and Jewish populations.
34. Eisenstadt, Israeli Society, p. 267.
35. Adler, “School Integration.”
36. Smooha, Israel: Pluralism and Conflict, p. 265.
CHAPTER THREE
1. The term Falasha has been commonly used within and outside Ethiopia; it
derives from the Ge’ez or Amharic word meflas, “to remove.”
2. The monarchy was periodically challenged by some agew usurpers such as
those of Lalibela fame who ruled between the tenth and thirteenth centuries. In 1270,
the throne was restored to the Solomonic line and, with a few exceptions in the nine
teenth century, continued until the overthrow of Emperor Haile Selassie in 1974 and
his mysterious death while under house arrest a year later.
3. The Ethiopia of that time, or Abyssinia proper, was confined to highland
Ethiopia, which became the strong home base of the two major monotheistic peoples,
the Jews and Christians.
4. One of the difficulties for the Beta Israel people has been and continues to be
this lack of total recognition of their full Jewishness both by the people in their land of
origin and by other Jews in Israel. The continued controversy over reconversion issues
in Israel is directly linked to this vital question.
5. Some speak of the Beta Israel versus the Amharas. This contrast is misleading.
The Jews are Amhara. It should be, rather, the Jews versus the Orthodox Christians.


250
NOTES
6. The Beta Israel as a minority were for the most part landless. In a society
where land was highly valued not only for its economic worth but for its psychological
importance and prestige as well, to be without land was more than being poor; it made
one subject to severe exploitation. To compensate for their poverty, the Beta Israel
concentrated on developing and perfecting skills in areas in which the other members
of society were not interested but which were vital to the community and appreciated
as such. Nonetheless, the perfection of skills also aroused other types of problems,
such as the taib syndrome mentioned above.
7. The Democratic Charter, announced in 1976, simply states that all religious,
linguistic, and ethnic groups of Ethiopia wilt enjoy freedom and equal rights without
any interference by the government. This means that the power of the state church was
no more and that the Beta Israel, as one such group, presumably would enjoy equality
in all sectors of national life. See Teshome Wagaw, “Emerging Issues of Ethiopian Na
tionalities: Cohesion or Disintegration,” Journal of Northeast African Studies 2, 3
(1980-81): 69-75; and Teshome Wagaw, The Development of Higher Education and
Social Change: An Ethiopian Experience (East Lansing: Michigan State University
Press, 1990).
8. See David Kessler, The Falashas: The Forgotten Jews of Ethiopia (New York:
Schocken Books, 1985).
9. For the politicization of the students and their roles in social change, see
Teshome Wagaw, “The Burden and Glory of Being Schooled: An Ethiopian Dilemma,”
in Seven Rubenson, eds, Proceedings of the Seventh International Conference of Ethio
pian Studies, University of Lund, 26-29 April 1982 (Uppsala: Scandinavian Institute of
African Studies, 1984), pp. 487-96.
10. The strength of the armed forces has grown by leaps and bounds in the last
decade. For instance, in 1974, the combined total was fifty thousand men, including
the police force. By the mid-1980s, that number had grown to a three-hundred-thou-
sand-man standing force, making one of the poorest countries in Africa the first in mili
tary power after Egypt.
11. Payne and Parafit both assert that during this period, the Israeli government
also was assisting in development projects among the Beta Israel areas until it was
frightened by what this might eventually entail, i.e., the desire on the part of the Ethio
pians to want to immigrate en masse to Israel, for which it was not prepared even to
imagine. Eric Payne, Ethiopian Jews: The Story of a Mission (London: Olive Press,
1972), pp. 30-60; and Tudor Parafit, Operation Moses (London: Widenfeld and Ni
cholson, 1986) pp. 39-41.
12. As noted above, under the new Marxist government of Ethiopia, the special
privileges of the Ethiopian Orthodox Church as a state church were done away with.
From now on, presumably all religions would be treated on the same footing without
any partiality. This change might have inspired hope on the part of the minority reli
gious communities, including the Beta Israel.
13. This information was provided in July 1985 by Michael Baruch Eshkol, who
was part of the leadership, and is now living in Kiryat Gat, Israel. Ironically, ORT’s ac
tivities (improving the lot of the Beta Israel in Ethiopia) also were opposed by certain
Jewish organizations, such as the American Association for Ethiopian Jews, for trying
to subvert the plans to help the Ethiopians migrate to Israel. Also see Leon Shapiro,
The History ofORT (New York: Schocken Books, 1980), pp. 321-24.
14. Payne, Ethiopian Jews.


251
Notes
15. Edward Ullendorff, The Ethiopians: An Introduction to the Country and
People (London: Oxford University Press, 1972) pp. 110-12; Wolf Leslau, Falasha An
thology (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 1951) p. xli; G. J. Abbink, The
Falashas in Ethiopia and Israel: The Problem of Cultural Assimilation (Nijemegen,
Neth.: Institute for Cultural and Social Anthropology, 1984) doctoral thesis, pp. 110—
11.
16. The term legal here is used in the sense that the act was carried out with delib
erate cooperation of the constituted government even if that government itself was not
constituted legally. Otherwise, there was no statute that provided for the act of emigra
tion.
17. Parafit, Operation Moses, pp. 35-62.
18. These early conflicts continue to influence current alliances and government
policies in the region. See “In Sudan, Tide Turns against the U.S.,” New York Times,
April 29,1986.
19. The maltreatments are reportedly from Sudanese camp officials as well as
from non-Jewish Ethiopians. To the extent that they were identified as Jews in an Arab
country, perhaps this was not surprising. The motive of the Ethiopians who might have
participated in the maltreatment of the Beta Israel may lie in the need to survive amid
very limited resources and/or may be a result of traditional religious prejudices
brought with them from Ethiopia.
20. Interviews with the survivors in Jerusalem, July 1985.
21. Major Melaku Teferra was bom and raised in Debre Tabor, Gondar region,
and is a graduate of the elite Harar Military Academy. His relatives were important
government officials throughout the reign of Haile Selassie. He, however, is not only
one of the original members of the Derg but a very fanatical one. This might have
stemmed from either his need to prove himself a radical Marxist in the eyes of other
Derg members or, as some have suggested, his will to avenge past grievances his rela
tives might have had against the Beta Israel. At any rate, in his positions as governor of
Gondar and, more recently, regional representative to the Communist party, he has
done more physical, mental, and property damage in the area than any of the other
Derg members, with the exception of Lieutenant-Colonel Mengistu Hailemariam, the
Derg’s chairman and later president of the country. When the Mengistu government
was overthrown in May 1991 and he fled to Zimbabwe as a refugee, many of his cro
nies were apprehended and as of June 1992 were languishing in prison awaiting trial.
Melaku Teferra, however, escaped, and his whereabouts are unknown.
22. The Reagan administration already had committed some resources for the op
eration, but these were neither large nor public up to this time.
23. Nimeiri was right to fear what this might entail. As a member of the Arab
League, he could not have taken steps that might seem cooperative with Israel and
hope to stay in power. His country was not Egypt, and Egypt, though it might have
sympathized with his conditions, could not openly have supported his actions. How
much empathy he was getting from the American and Israeli governments was never
clear.
24. Parafit, Operation Moses, p. 96.
25. This exchange was dramatized during the official trial of Momar Tayeb in the
fall of 1985 in the Sudan. See note 37 below.
26. Most of the major Israeli and international papers scrambled for the news. See
“An Airlift to the Promised Land,” Time, February 14, 1985; “Politicians Wrangle over
Secrecy Breakdown,” Jerusalem Post, January 7, 1985; “An Unfinished Rescue,” Jerusa-


252
NOTES
lem Post, January 6, 1985; “Ethiopians Upset and Bitter over Airlift Halt,” Jerusalem
Post, January 6, 1985; “Airline Stops Ethiopian Rescue,” “U.S. Officials Angered by
Lifting of Censorship,” and “Belgian Charter Firm: ‘Publicity Stopped Us "’Jerusalem
Post, January 7, 1985.
27. “An Exodus Mired in Politics,” Macleans, January 21,1985.
28. Mengistu Hailemariam, TV interview, Canadian Broadcasting Service, May
1985.
29. See “Sudanese Officials to Visit Moscow,” Washington Post, January 18,
1986.
30. See “In Sudan, Tide Turns against U.S.,” New York Times, April 29, 1986.
31. “Ex-Sudan Aide Gets Two Jail Terms for Role in Ethiopian Airlift,” New
York Times, April 6, 1986.
32. In December 1985, at an international conference in Nigeria, I had a chance
to discuss the issue of the trials with one university chancellor and two professors of
political science. They were unanimous that the cooperation of Sudan in the airlift was
wrong. But each gave different reasons. The chancellor maintained that Sudan should
not have helped Israel in any way. The second man maintained that the major crime
was making the Sudanese security apparatus available to the service of foreign govern
ments. The third one, admitting that the trials were the most popular entertainment in
the country then, said that for Nimeiri’s government to have accepted money for coop
eration in the airlift was an insult to the Sudanese people. All three said they had noth
ing against the Ethiopian Jews themselves.
33. See, for example, “U.S. Fearing ‘Another Tehran’ Plans Partial Pullout from
Sudan,” New York Times, April 17, 1986; “Embassy Threatened,” New York Times,
April 17, 1986, p. 9; and “Sudan: Qaddafi Calling,” Newsweek, April 14, 1986.
CHAPTER FOUR
1. In May 1991, another massive airlift known as Operation Solomon, brought
about 14,500 more immigrants to Israel. This latest addition is not treated in this book.
It will be mentioned in the final chapter.
2. In some of the youth centers where the two groups live together, the differ
ences are apparent. On occasion, there have been fights between the two groups. The
rural youth accuse those coming from the urban centers of wanting to have it both
ways. That is, because of their good education and the modernizing influences of the
cities, the urban youth were relatively well off and well accepted in Ethiopia; now,
once in Israel as Jews, they continue to enjoy relative advantages over youth of rural
background. The latecomers also tend to maintain greater positive feelings and pride
for their cultural heritage, and tend to maintain more attachment to Ethiopia in gen
eral. Where such misunderstandings occur, the authorities at such centers have tended
to side with the majority, those who originate from the rural areas, on the grounds that
they are more genuine Beta Israel than the others. However, veteran Ethiopians
brought in to deal with such cases have warned the authorities against such discrimina
tory attitudes.
3. Demographic information is based on the 1986 report of the Jewish Agency in
Jerusalem.


253
Notes
4. Once in Israel, the traditional skills men possessed, such as farming, masonry,
weaving, and the like, have become nonfunctional. Therefore, in the new situation, the
lack of usable skills applies to men as well as women.
5. Based on data obtained from a publication of the Jewish Agency and the Min
istry of Immigrant Absorption, Government of Israel, titled, “The Absorption of Ethio
pian Jews: A Master Plan,” Jerusalem, August 1985, pp. 23-26. The total 1988 Ministry
of Immigrant Absorption estimate of the Beta Israel population was sixteen thousand.
This total takes into account, as the document does not, the number of Beta Israel al
ready in the country before 1980 (about four hundred), those who arrived in small
groups or individually since 1985, and those bom in Israel subsequent to immigration.
6. S. N. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immigrants (London: Routledge & Ke-
gan Paul, 1954), pp. 1-26.
7. J. Faitlovich (interviewed), “The Falashas,” Jewish Chronicle, October 27,
1905, p. 22.
8. Joseph Halevy, Travels in Abyssinia, 1867, translated from the French and
published in English by James Picciotto, 1877. The passage quoted here is from the
English version, p. 227. Halevy visited some of the Beta Israel villages in the Lake Tana
area in the winter of 1864. He seems to have mastered the Amharic language well
enough to understand and converse with the local population. Since his stay in Ethiopia
did not exceed a year, it can be presumed that he had studied the Amharic language
and perhaps Ge’ez as well (the language of liturgy at the time) before arriving in Gon
dar.
9. See, for instance, Donald Levine, Wax and Gold (Chicago: University of Chi
cago Press, 1965).
10. For studies regarding values and practices associated with child rearing in rural
Ethiopia, see Teshome Wagaw, “Attitudes and Values concerning Children among the
Menz in Rural Ethiopia,” Journal of Psychology 94 (1976), pp. 257-60.
11. A considerable body of literature exists in this area. In the case of Ethiopia,
see Teshome Wagaw, “The Burden and Glory of Being Schooled: An Ethiopian Di
lemma,” in Sven Rubenson, Proceedings of the Seventh International Association of
Ethiopian Studies (Lund, Sweden: University of Lund, 1982), pp. 487-96. Also Tesh
ome Wagaw, The Development of Higher Education and Social Transformation: An
African Experience (East Lansing: Michigan State University Press, 1990), chapters 7-9.
12. Ibid.
13. Although these skills are not actively taught to young women in Israel because
of lack of time on the part of the girls, the older women who practice them receive a
handsome price for the products.
14. Rachel Astman, in charge of the planning and research department of the
Ministry of Immigrant Absorption, gave these estimates. The information is consistent
with that from the Jewish Agency. See the plan document of the Government of Israel,
“The Absorption of Ethiopian Jews: Master Plan,” Jerusalem, Summer 1985, pp. 1-
151.
15. Although the establishment of the committee was known to the public, its re
ports remained confidential. The information was supplied to me by a committee
member.
16. For the significance of this loss, see, for instance, Emanuela T. Semi, “The
Beta Israel (Falashas): From Purity to Impurity,” Jewish Journal of Sociology 27, 2 (De
cember 1985) pp. 103-14.
17. Ibid.


254
NOTES
CHAPTER FIVE
1. Uri Gordon, interview, July 1985, Tel Aviv.
2. Ministry of Immigrant Absorption, “The Absorption of Ethiopian Jews: Mas
ter Plan,” Jerusalem, 1986, p. 1.
3. These accounts are based on data supplied by individual informants and the
Jewish Agency and, more importantly, on the report of the comptroller’s office of the
Israeli government, a watchdog of departmental activities. The part of the latter docu
ment entitled “Initial Absorption of the Ethiopian Immigrants,” pp. 127-68, was re
leased in 1986. Information was updated to 1987-88 by way of telephone interviews
with people who have continued to be closely involved with the absorption and adap
tation processes in Israel.
4. This is in addition to the forty-four or so Youth Aliyah villages that house and
educate young people of high school age. (See Chapter 8 of this book.) Several other
centers were especially established to care for younger orphaned children as well.
5. The authorities were acutely aware of these realities, at least at the planning
stage. See Ministry of Immigrant Absorption, “The Absorption of Ethiopian Jews,” pp.
3-4.
6. This analysis benefits from the evaluation of the Office of the Comptroller as
outlined in its 1986 report entitled “Initial Absorption of Ethiopian Immigrants,” pp.
127-68, and the reply to the same document by the Jewish Agency under the same ti
tle, February 1987, pp. 29-35.
7. Ibid., p. 131.
CHAPTER SIX
1. See Chapter 1 of this book; also S. N. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immi
grants (London: Routledge 8C Kegan Paul, 1954), pp. 1-21.
2. For the major religious works of the Beta Israel, see Wolf Leslau, Falasha An
thology (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1951).
3. When they are told that the kind of Judaism they practiced in Ethiopia is out
dated or has been modified by the teachings of the Oral Law, some Beta Israeli mis
chievously reply, “We did not know that we were to add to God’s Law.” They say this
in spite of the fact that they made their own modifications. (Ibid.)
4. See David Kessler, The Falashas: The Forgotten Jews of Ethiopia (New York:
Schocken Books, 1985), pp. 106-29.
5. Ibid., pp. 74-80.
6. It has been said that the resistance to grant the Beta Israel the right to immi
grate to Israel for so long relates to race more than any other single factor. Other com
munities such as the Samaritans and the Karaites, which not only are non-Talmudic but
actively refuse to be instructed in Talmud, have been accepted in Israel. The Ethiopi
ans, while admitting that they were not versed in the Halakah or Oral Law, were at
least willing to learn about it. See Kessler, The Falashas, pp. 58-73.
7. The contents of the memorandum and the letter are reported to exist in the
files of the chief rabbinate’s office. Although I was not able to review the original let
ters, I have no doubt that they exist and that the contents conveyed by the spokesman
of the rabbinate, Rabbi Eliahu Ben Dehan, are, barring translation errors, accurate.


255
Notes
However, as an anthropologist who has followed the case closely stated, those were
very hard days for Ethiopian Jewry. They might have promised anything. See Haim
Shapiro, “Chief Rabbinate Says Documents from ‘66 and ‘71 Show: Ethiopian Jews
Promised to Convert,” Jerusalem Post, November 17,1985.
8. Tamrat Emmanuel, a highly learned Beta Israel, suggested in the 1950s that
mass migration was inadvisable. He favored sending select youth to Israel and other
countries for the purpose of education and training; other changes would follow.
9. Actually, in relative terms, the lot of the Beta Israel and other minorities in
Ethiopia improved. The 1976 charter established the equality of all religious and lin
guistic or ethnic groups in Ethiopia and abolished state support for any religious group.
For a time, optimism among the Beta Israel and their supporters prevailed. Implement
ing the ideals embodied in the Charter proved difficult, however.
10. Secular scholarship maintained that the Beta Israel were one of a number of
groups found in Ethiopia whose religious beliefs had elements of Judaism. Among the
secular scholars who are often cited are Edward Ullendorff of the University of Lon
don and Wolf Leslau of the University of California. The rabbinate used this position
when it demanded conversion of the olim in the 1980s. See Yedidya Atlas, “Rabbinical
Perspective,” Jerusalem Post, November 8, 1985.
11. For a more complete analysis, see Teshome Wagaw, “Ethiopia, Israel, and the
Resettlement of the Falashas,” CAAS Newsletter (Winter 1986): 1-11.
12. See Haim Shapiro, “Goren Himself Had Ethiopians Convert,” Jerusalem Post,
February 28, 1985.
13. See Teshome Wagaw, “The Emigration and Settlement of Ethiopian Jews in
Israel,” Middle East Review 20, 2 (1987/88): 41-48.
14. Ibid.
15. Dr. Michael Corinaldi, an Israeli lawyer who specializes in the legal affairs of
marginal Jews and represents them in Israeli courts, asserted, in an interview, that the
Jewishness of the Beta Israel is not the question. Their physical characteristics and reli
gious books are similar to those obtaining in earlier Jewish traditions. The only differ
ence is that, for a long time, the Ethiopians lacked a spokesperson who could defend
their interests effectively.
16. In 1985, when the issues of conversion surfaced, two new chief rabbis—Ash
kenazi Chief Rabbi Avraham Shapiro and Sephardi Chief Rabbi Mordecai Eliahu—
were installed. The two former chief rabbis, Ovadia Yosef (Sephardi) and Shlomo
Goren (Ashkenazi), concurred between 1973 and 1975 that the Ethiopians were Jews.
Both rabbis based their judgment on the works of Eldad Hadani and, more impor
tantly, Rabbi David Ben Zimra. Also during the tenure of Yosef and Goren giyyur (cer
tificates of conversion) were issued. However, when the former chief rabbis declared in
1985 that the Ethiopians did not have to undergo mass conversion, their successors
said they had contradicted themselves. The former chief rabbis denied that they had
reversed themselves; if they had issued giyyur, it was only to certify the facts already in
existence. See, for instance, Shapiro, “Goren Himself Had Ethiopians Convert.”
17. For a more complete explanation of the chief rabbinate’s position, see the ar
ticle written by the spokesman for the chief rabbinate, Yedidya Atlas, “Rabbinical Per
spectives.”
18. The early wave of immigrants were persuaded that since they did not have the
Talmud or Hebrew in their tradition, and since there might have been irregularities re
garding marriages and divorce, it would be to the immigrants’ long-term advantage to
accept mass conversion, which they did. But even then, the Israeli public was fully


256
NOTES
aware that other immigrants, such as the Russians, who intermarried and knew nothing
about Judaism, were unconditionally accepted as Jews upon arrival in Israel. Such dis
crepancies contribute to ill feelings. For a more complete discussion, see Louis Rapo-
port, “Black Jews in Crisis,” Jerusalem Post, international edition, April 19, 1986. For
an explanation of the position of the chief rabbinate, see Atlas, “Rabbinical Perspec
tive.”
19. By now, young Beta Israel youth such as Addisu Messele, who had migrated a
few years earlier with the first wave and had gone through the rituals as required, were
having second thoughts about the whole issue. They began to urge the newcomers to
refuse the reconversion demands.
20. The ordination of Adane antedated the migration of the Beta Israel. It was
also logical that he should be consulted by the rabbinate. But politically, it proved le
thal for him. The Beta Israel viewed him as a lackey of the chief rabbinate and effec
tively rejected his services. This was unfortunate for the community and for this intelli
gent, unassuming, and pleasant young man. For Adane’s views of his position in
relation to the Beta Israel community, see Rapoport, “Black Jews in Crisis.” Adane is a
young, very highly educated Beta Israel. However, since he sided with the chief rabbi
nate in its decisions to require the Beta Israel to go through the ritual immersion, he
was effectively excluded from having any kind of influence on the immigrants. The
rabbi complains that his advice is completely ignored by the Ethiopian community. See
Haim Shapiro, “Ethiopian Rabbi Laments ‘Strike’ Damage,” Jerusalem Post, interna
tional edition, January 18, 1986.
21. The report and recommendations of the blue-ribbon committee are in,
“Public Statement,"Jerusalem Post, September 29, 1985.
22.Ibid.
23. Actually, some of the more thoughtful citizens thought that, contrary to re
ports in the media dominated by liberal secularists, “there was no groundswell of sup
port for the Ethiopian cause.” For an articulate assessment of this and other aspects of
the controversy, see Rapoport, “Black Jews in Crisis.”
24. This assertion is only partially true. As the rabbinate points out, some five
hundred immigrants a year undergo the conversion requirements. Also, in the 1960s,
the Benei Israel (Jews from India) were required to undergo reconversion. After bitter
protests, however, the requirement was dropped. Many Russian immigrants who inter
married with Gentiles and knew very little, if anything, about Halakah and other as
pects of Judaism, were admitted without the conversion requirements. The Beta Israel
are aware of these cases and effectively use them to advance their cause. See S. N. Ei-
senstadt, Israeli Society (New York: Basic Books, 1967), pp. 312-16; and Elizer Jaffe,
“Ethiopian Politics,"Jerusalem Post, October 1, 1985.
25. I was in Kiryat Arba, a Jewish settlement in the historic city of Hebron, when
the protests were beginning to emerge. The Ethiopians were confused. Some veteran Is
raelis were urging them not to sit and wait but to get up and march.
26. See “Ethiopians Threaten Suicide,"Jerusalem Post, July 19,1985.
27. Judy Siegel, “Ethiopians Meet Peres,” Jerusalem Post, July 22,1985.
28. Haim Shapiro, “Ethiopians Are Cautious about Peres’ Formula,” Jerusalem
Post, July 24, 1985.
29. The question of who is a Jew is the subject of much discussion and disagree
ment. The generally accepted definition is that anyone bom of a Jewish mother is a
Jew. But there are problems involving conversion. Until 1989, the Israeli rabbinate re
sisted recognition of anyone converted by Reform and Progressive branches of Juda-


257
Notes
ism. Yet the overwhelming majority of Diaspora Jews are members of these move
ments. The case of Shoshanna Miller, who was converted to Judaism in the United
States and wanted to migrate to Israel, is instructive. The Israeli minister of interior re
fused to register her as a Jew. After months of legal battles, the high court ruled in her
favor. It was not until 1989 that the Israeli Supreme Court ruled that persons converted
to Judaism by non-Orthodox rabbis have the right to migrate to Israel as Jews. See
“Israeli Supreme Court Rules on ‘Who Is a Jew’ Argument,” Ann Arbor News, July 25,
1989.
30. It is standard procedure that all Jewish women are immersed before marriage.
It is the immersion of the prospective groom that is problematic.
31. The Beta Israel must have gotten their inspiration from the Benei Israel, who
had similar grievances in the 1960s. See Eisenstadt, Israeli Society, pp. 312-14.
32. Jaffe, “Ethiopian Politics.”
33. Abba Eban, “Religious Challenge,” Jerusalem Post, July 19, 1985.
34. The rabbinate was always sensitive to what it considered its prerogatives vis-a-
vis the office of the prime minister. See Atlas, “Rabbinical Perspectives”; and Eban,
“Public Statement”
35. Many supporters of the Ethiopians now believe the strikers made a gross
blunder by not accepting the terms offered. With the holy days coming, the rabbinate
was more likely to be conciliatory, and the strikers would have gained much more pub
lic support. In part, this is attributed to the lack of sophistication about political reali
ties in Israel on the part of the strike leaders.
36. “Till the Next Time,” Jerusalem Post, October 4,1985.
37. In Israel, for a long time, only the Orthodox stream of Judaism had the right
to interpret, decide, and implement the rules governing marriage and divorce and deter
mining who is a Jew. The others, including the Reform and Conservative branches, re
mained powerless. In 1987, the highest court of Israel ruled that persons converted to
Judaism by non-Orthodox rabbis have the right to come to Israel as Jews. See “Israeli
Supreme Court Rules.”
38. In addition, mostly in highland Ethiopia, there are other names given to older
brothers and sisters, uncles, aunts, grandparents, and older people. See Susan Hoben,
“Kin Terms of Reference and Kin Terms of Address in Amharic of Menz,” in Harold
Marcus, ed., Proceedings of the First U.S. Conference on Ethiopian Studies, East Lan
sing, Mich., 1973, pp. 279-89.
39. Some Ethiopians continue to use their original names when they introduce
themselves to strangers. Others use both names. A few have reverted entirely to their
original names.
40. Eisenstadt, The Absorption of Immigrants, pp. 1-26.
41. When I visited Bogale at his home in July 1985, he let me feel and understand
that he was very concerned with the plight of the immigrants in Israel. He said leader
ship was lacking and the immigrants were adrift. As in Ethiopia, the Ethiopians in Israel
were ungrateful and suspicious of the motives of others. He compared his efforts on
behalf of the Beta Israel to those of Haile Selassie on behalf of Ethiopia. With dedica
tion, both did what they could for their people, though the efforts were not appre
ciated. 1 came to feel that he wished the Israeli authorities would give him some well-
deserved recognition for his accomplishments and allow him to continue to provide
leadership. This feeling of not being recognized in Israel has been mentioned by others.
See, for instance, Ruth Gruber, Rescue (New York: Atheneum, 1987), pp. 99-133.
42. Leslau, Falasha Anthology.


258
NOTES
43. For an interesting analysis of the relationships and significance of rituals and
leadership, see T. E. Semi, “The Beta Israel (Falashas): From Purity to Impurity,” Jewish
Journal of Sociology 27, 2 (December 1985): 103-14.
44. Official announcements and declarations by the emperors, including Haile Se
lassie, began with “Mo anbessa Ze-imnegede yihuda. . . . Kibuae egziabher, nigusa-
negest Ze-Etbiopia” (“Of the tribe of Judah. . . . Anointed of God, king of kings of
Ethiopia”).
45. The leaders of student organizations in Ethiopia were leftist, and some indi
viduals may have been communists. It would not be surprising if the Beta Israel youth
now leading their respective organizations in Israel are of similar persuasion. One of the
leaders, Addisu Messele, did not disavow the claim.
46. There are exceptions, of course. For instance, some young people are conser
vative and nonliterate, and some older nonliterate members are progressive in their
outlook. In general, however, the categorization applies. It should be remembered that
the schooled youth are still in the minority—they represent about 37 percent of the rel
evant age groups and an even smaller percentage of the entire Beta Israel population.
47. See Leslau, Falasha Anthology, p. xxiii.
48. As of 1985, seven such amutot, or nonprofit, organizations were registered
with the Ministry of Interior.
49. Jaffe, “Ethiopian Politics.”
50. This can be explained in terms of ethnic disharmony and conflict of interest.
The Tigray and other groups had arrived in Israel before 1984. They went through im
mersion and other requirements and had some additional time to adjust to the environ
ment. As a result, their concerns are a little different from the others, and they are less
involved in many of the activities.
51. These views were expressed during a series of interviews with the respective
leaders in Jerusalem and Tel Aviv in the spring of 1987.
52. See Jaffe’s excellent analysis of the leadership dilemma in “Ethiopian Politics.”
53. Ibid.
54. Addisu Messele’s critics maintain that he exploits the sentiments of the uned
ucated segment of the Beta Israel population; they also challenge his estimations of the
number who support him.
55. At one juncture, some Knesset members expressed a need to investigate the
communist influence among the leadership. The idea was quickly rejected by other
politicians.
CHAPTER SEVEN
1. Several of the seven universities have teacher-training components. The most
important for the religious system is Bar Ilan University, which is a religious institution.
Most of the religious secondary schools are supplied with teachers educated by this in
stitution.
2. Before I discovered the reasons for this disproportionate representation in re
ligious schools, I shared my observation with one of the school principals;. He re
sponded that it is God’s will; “we have no say in that matter.”
3. The phenomenon of religious fundamentalism in the Middle East is not lim
ited to Islam. Israeli youth also are moving in that direction.


259
Notes
4. Israel’s population is composed of Jews and Arabs. Within the Arab group
there are Muslims, Druze, and Christians.
5. Information provided by David Pur (Ashkenazi), director of pedagogical ser
vices, Ministry of Education and Culture, Jerusalem; and Amram Melitz (Oriental), di
rector of the religious schools of the southern region. Their views are identical regard
ing the general operational structure of the educational systems, although their
philosophies differ for the obvious reason.
6. Israel is a democratic state within the Green Line (pre-1967 boundary) and for
the Jewish segment of society. Being made up of Jews and Arabs, the State permits dif
ferent types of obligations and responsibilities for Muslim, Druze and Christian citi
zens. For instance, for obvious reasons the Muslims do not serve in the Israeli Army.
7. The interview with Eli Dayan took place in his office in Ashkelon with the
help of a translator on March 28,1987.
8. The only exception I noticed was an American who taught English in a high
school in Kiryat Arba, who insisted that the children address her as “Doctor.”
9. The relationships between the northern Africans and the Ethiopians are not
consistent. In the northern settlement towns, northern Africans consistently refer to
the Ethiopians as “they,” and this is not always said in favorable tones. Orientals in the
southern region are more likely to point out the cultural affinities between themselves
and the Ethiopians. They are of the opinion that the Beta Israel children are better off
in schools attended mostly by Oriental children, most of whom attend religious
schools. The Beta Israel do not express any preference between the Ashkenazim and
Sephardim or Orientals, at least not at the verbal level.
10. Adler, one of Israel’s most knowledgeable senior scholars, has studied migrant
education and thinks that segregated learning, at least in the initial periods, may not be
bad in itself. However, it is bad if the Beta Israel children are not exposed to the sort of
stimulating experiences that come from peers who are socially different and motivated
to learn.
11. In traditional Ethiopia, students were not supposed to call attention to them
selves by investing time in making themselves physically attractive. Such attitudes might
have spilled over to modem times.
12. The religious schools are losing students without the additional complication
brought about by the presence of the Beta Israel. Personnel in the religious schools are
therefore careful to avoid any situation or decision that may alienate veteran parents.
But these political and practical survival considerations do not help fulfill the urgent
learning needs of the Beta Israel.
13. A report issued by the government comptroller’s office in 1986 indicated that
although research has shown that early integration in housing resulted in an accelerated
rate of absorption, the Jewish Agency kept the Ethiopians in the sheltered, protected
environment of the absorption centers for too long.
CHAPTER EIGHT
1. See Teshome Wagaw, “Education and Society in Contemporary Ethiopia,”
Proceedings of the Ninth International Congress of Ethiopian Studies, Moscow, 1986,
pp. 34-43.


260
NOTES
2. Birth records are not kept in the pans of Ethiopia where most of the Beta Is
rael come from. School records are not available because many left the country se
cretly.
3. B. Bentwich, Education in Israel (London: Routledge &C Kegan Paul, 1965),
p. 121.
4. Jewish Agency, “Youth Aliyah: Graphic Report,” Jerusalem, 1986-87, pp.
1-7.
5. Nadine Caspi ed., Bulletin (Jerusalem: Jewish Agency, June 1985).
6. Hofim is sponsored by the Canadian Hadassah-WIZO and is operated by the
Youth Aliyah Department of the Jewish Agency. Rabbi Cohen and his wife were
awarded the Knesset Speaker’s Prize in 1985 for their leadership in the institution that
contributed the most to the quality of life in Israel, specifically for services to the Ethi
opian youth and children.
7. In May 1987, this occurred in the context of Jerusalem Day as a part of the
celebration of the twentieth anniversary of the reunification of the city following the
1967 war and the defeat of Jordan.
8. No one says these institutions are adequate substitutes. But in the absence of
the primary educative forces that intact homes usually provide, institutions such as
Youth Aliyah may represent the next best alternative.
9. See Teshome G. Wagaw, “Ethiopia, Israel, and the Resettlement of the Fala-
shas,” CAAS Newsletter 2, 2 (1986): 1-11.
10. In addition, other vital documents such as marriage and divorce records were
lacking which caused havoc and confusion in the delineation of legal family relation
ships, lineage, etc.
11. Using expressions like group-think, this complaint is commonly made by per
sonnel in many of the villages.
12. The rabbinate calls it conversion; the Beta Israel and the media call it recon
version.
13. This question was raised because in some of the other institutions controlled
by religious institutions, including one university, Beta Israel students had reported that
faculty had become hostile toward them as a result of their refusal to follow the rabbi
nate requirements for reconversion. The ultra-Orthodox organization Agudat Israel has
refused to accept Beta Israel students to its primary schools because of doubts raised
about the authenticity of their Jewishness.
14. The Moroccans regret the loss of their culture. They came in the 1950s, when
the country was under great stress, and they feel now that they were unfairly required
to adopt European culture of the state and that they gave in too readily to the seduc
tion. Today they are trying to revive their former culture which is no easy task. They
hope the Ethiopians do not succumb to the “melting pot” trap.
15. The changing of names may have some rationality if done properly, that is, in
consultation with the person involved or, better yet, if the concerned person initiates
the change. The official reason given for the name changes is that many of the names
reflect the conditions of the Diaspora, and so, once a person is in Israel, the name
should fall in line with the new realities. Many well-known Israelis, such as David Ben-
Gurion and Golda Meir, changed their names. Others changed their first names but re
tained their surnames. In the case of the Beta Israel, however, the change was com
plete, including those who already had Hebrew names such as Abraham, Yakov, and
Sara. In retrospect, many Beta Israel consider the act an affront to their person and cul
ture.


261
Notes
16. Like any other Ethiopians, the Beta Israel believe that through the interven
tion of the right people nearly any policy or decision can be changed. In this case, the
situation was compounded by the fact that the concept of ability to learn or intelli
gence was not in their vocabulary. Anyone can leant, or at least earn a passing grade,
goes the assumption, if only the teacher is understanding or is well disposed toward the
individual. Seldom do the children or their parents say an examination was failed for
lack of ability or study. Instead, phrases such as “The teacher failed me” or “The
teacher failed my child” are used.
17. Those Beta Israel who migrated before 1984-85 were relatively more able
than the latecomers to mix and interact with veteran Israelis perhaps because they were
fewer and the circumstances of their migration were much less traumatic. This also
may reflect the cultural expectations and other differences between the two groups.
Most of those who came early were members of ethnic minorities in Tigray.
18. Since this observation was made, 1 heard (in a telephone conversation with
Haim Rosen at the end of April 1989) that the Beta Israel youth who have joined the
IDF are doing so well that some have been subjects of a documentary film. In a society
that values its armed men so highly, this kind of distinction will serve the Ethiopians
very well in terms of public relations and acceptance in the mainstream of society.
19. This is not exceptional. Although most schoolteachers and center workers are
women, it is rare to find them in administrative positions. When a question about this
was posed to the village director, he smiled and said nothing. I have heard no one com
plaining about the absence of women in administrative positions.
20. Actually, this is much more complicated than it appears. By tradition, almost
all young people enter into marriages arranged by their elders. Is one then to conclude
that all marriages are “forced” upon the couples and therefore subject to renegotiation
at a later time?
21. As a rule, the absorption center social workers are young and progressive in
many respects, including regarding sexuality. They do openly tell women how to prac
tice family planning and avoid unwanted pregnancies.
22. It is a common phenomenon reported by many center personnel that the Ethi
opians often get headaches or stomach aches. These ailments are associated with their
emotional states.
23. Among the general population of Beta Israel, thirty-two people, most of
whom were young, took their own lives between 1985 and 1987. Most informants
think this is a higher incidence than that among the larger Jewish population in Israel.
24. Aleka (Amharic, meaning “chief,” “learned,” or “leader”) is a respected title
usually given to a man of high learning in the religious or secular realms. But it is also
used by sorcerers, or tenuity or balezar, who as a rule also claim to have a higher call
ing because they can communicate with the spirit world and heal the sick. The three
men mentioned in the text are highly respected personalities in the Beta Israel commu
nity. A tenuity, by the way, could be a man or a woman, but the woman does not as
sume the title Aleka, only the practice. Psychiatric experts do not discount the merit of
such practices for the people who believe in them.
25. I am grateful to the authorities in Israel for letting me have access to the ar
chives for scholarly purposes.
26. At the end of the letter, besides the names of the senders, a Muslim name is
listed, which perhaps serves as a code name for purposes of bank account transactions
between Ethiopia and outsiders.


262
NOTES
27. The names of the mother, the father and the one who composed the letter
(most likely a relative) are listed as senders.
28. The ferenj referred to here is most likely a white Israeli or American who had
come as a tourist or through some other guise to assess the situation of the Beta Israel
in Ethiopia and carry some money from the Jewish Agency to the people stranded
there.
29. This refers to the fact that at one time in the mid-1980s, many of the Beta Is
rael community sold their animals and belongings thinking they would come to Israel.
When they failed to get out, they were faced with formidable problems. The Jewish
Agency tried to send money to help them become reestablished. The children and rela
tives who made it to Israel were very helpful in supplying the necessary information so
that the monies would get to the right people.
30. The father, mother, a sister, and a brother are listed as senders of this letter.
Usually, the one who composes such letters is one of the younger members of the fam
ily who, as a rule, may be the only literate one. The adults either dictate or tell what
they want to convey to the young writer. As a general rule, the writer identifies himself
or herself by adding “written by” at the end of the letter.
31. When, for political reasons, it is impossible to send money directly from Israel
to Ethiopia, third countries such as the United States are used. Even with this route, the
problems of nondelivery persist.
32. There are institutions serving similar purposes in other societies, such as the
United States, but these are often local ventures sponsored by religious organizations,
not national commitments as in the Israeli case.
CHAPTER NINE
1. My categorization of the immigrants is similar to that used by the Ministry of
Immigrant Absorption in, “The Absorption of Ethiopian Jews: Master Plan,” Jerusa
lem, August 1985. Also refer to Table 1 in Chapter 4.
2. This dismal lack of even rudimentary education affects all groups of Ethiopi
ans—Jews, Christians, Muslims, and others—in the traditionally conservative regions
of Tigray and Gondar, where the vast majority of Beta Israel lived before coming to Is
rael. Yet these very regions, particularly the cities of Gondar and Axum, are renowned
for their eminence in classical literature, theology, music, and the arts. For background
on the problems of literacy, see Teshome Wagaw, “Appraisal of Adult Literacy Pro
grams in Ethiopia,"Journal of Reading 21, 6 (1978): 504-8; and, in the same journal is
sue, Fay Starr and Deretha Starr, “Learning to Read in Ethiopia,” pp. 509-13.
3. In speaking of the generation of those older than forty-five, Uri Gordon, the
director-general of Youth Aliyah used the term lost generation, by which he meant that
these people would not be able to learn the skills related to language, society, and the
world of work.
4. This problem exists in much of the Third World, where large segments of the
population are nonliterate. The Israeli approach is interesting in its own right and for
its possible application in other societies facing a similar challenge.
5. Since that time, for fear of conscription and more importantly because of a
loss of hope in the future of Ethiopia, young people have been leaving the country in
droves. As one Ethiopian official recently stated, “Ethiopian youth, even those in the


263
Notes
fourth grade, talk and dream of nothing else except to leave the country.” This is a new
phenomenon that indicates the unbearable political and social conditions in the coun
try since the mid-1970s. Up to that time, Ethiopians have always preferred to stay
home; the “brain drain” that afflicted many other Third World countries was never a
problem for Ethiopia.
6. Haim Rosen, his wife Esther, and 1 traveled to a number of Beta Israel settle
ments together. Esther is of Yemeni background, and Haim speaks some Tigrigna and
Amharic. Both are well accepted by the Beta Israel.
7. Although the rules exclude married people from participating in the Youth
Administration Project programs for reasons that their participation may interfere with
family life, a few have managed to slip in.
8. The Ethiopian Jews, like many others in the area, kept slaves. When slavery
was abolished during the reign of Haile Selassie, the practice de facto continued. Al
though it has been almost completely eliminated in recent decades, the offspring of the
former slaves are identifiable. It is reported that the Jews who were left behind in the
Sudanese camps when Operation Moses was interrupted were mostly members of this
ex-slave group.
9. Traditionally, this kind of situation did not arise too often because of close
supervision, the social stigma attached to a girl’s loss of virginity, and the lack of pri
vacy, among other things.
10. The administrator in charge said that she did not have the budget or the in
structors to allow such activity.
11. This relates to another problem I observed in the field. The young adults (ages
eighteen to twenty-eight) who had become literate for the first time learned the vocab
ulary of their trade in Hebrew. Although many of these terms have Amharic or Ti
grigna equivalents, those who had not attended school in Ethiopia were not familiar
with them. Now, when they tried to converse in their native languages, they included
many of the Hebrew terms, and after a while the communication would become tiring
or unintelligible.
12. The term the school principal is reported to have used was the Hebrew word
for “uncircumcised.” The Beta Israel are very sensitive to such nuances, because they
were challenged in Israel that some irregularities in the area of religious rituals might
have taken place during the long centuries of isolation from the mainstream of Juda
ism. The fact of the matter is that the Beta Israel are circumcised on the eighth day af
ter birth, as are their Christian and Muslim counterparts.
13. For background on the Ethiopian education system, see Teshome Wagaw,
Education in Ethiopia (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1979). Issues pertain
ing to higher education are more fully discussed in Teshome Wagaw, The Development
of Higher Education and Social Change: An Ethiopian Experience (East Lansing:
Michigan State University Press, 1990). Changes since the 1974 revolution are analyzed
in Teshome Wagaw, “Ethiopia: Systems of Education,” in T. Husen and T. Postleth-
waite, eds., The International Encyclopedia of Education (New York: Pergamon Press,
1985), pp. 1723-29.
14. For detailed analysis of the kinds of problems this group faced initially, see
Teshome Wagaw, “Ethiopia, Israel, and the Resettlement of the Falashas,” CAAS
Newsletter (Winter 1986): 1-11; and T. Wagaw, “The Emigration and Settlement of
Ethiopian Jews in Israel,” Middle East Review 20, 2 (1987/88): 41-48. For the reaction
of the regional and international community to the immigration, see T. Wagaw, “The
International Political Ramifications of the Falasha Emigration,” The Journal of Mod
ern African Studies 29, 4 (1991): 557-81.


264
NOTES
CHAPTER TEN
1. As anthropologist Bronislow Malinowski observed, once a community has
opened itself to interaction with other communities, the resulting culture is neither like
the first nor like the second. Rather, it assumes a character of its own. So it is with the
case at hand. By virtue of the fact that Israel has brought in the Beta Israel community,
and in spite of the fact that the paradigm of incorporation is assimilatory by design, the
Beta Israel community will leave its imprint on the host society.
2. The Jews from nonhem Africa are classified as either Orientals or Sephardim.
Both terms are inadequate, but since they have been used almost universally in the liter
ature, I followed the established appellations.
3. The fact that other people of color had migrated to Israel does not mean the
Ethiopians are not conspicuous. On the whole, most of them are darker in skin color
than most of the other Israelis, and the texture of their hair is different. Anyone who
wants to discriminate based on such superficial nuances will find ample opportunity to
do so.
4. Estimates of the number of Beta Israel who lost their lives in the refugee
camps in the Sudan or during the journey range from thirty-five hundred to five thou
sand or more.
5. The separation of the immigrants from relatives and some of the other hard
ships endured by the Ethiopians were also the experience of most of the European
Jews who migrated between 1939 and 1945, and even later.
6. When 1 travel to different parts of the world, the first question many people
ask is how the Falasha are doing. Are they discriminated against because they are black?
Most often, such questions come from Africans or African-Americans. When 1 respond
to such queries, some conclude that there must be more than I am willing to divulge.
The assumption is that racial discrimination must be very flagrant in Israel. The posi
tion 1 take, based on my research, is that, yes, race is a factor and racism exists, but this
is mitigated by the fact that the Ethiopians are Jews. In the eyes of most Israelis, it is
unacceptable to discriminate against fellow Jews on account of the color of their skin.
Further, the olim have not been in the country long enough for prejudicial attitudes, on
both sides, to emerge and solidify their positions.
7. The prevailing view in Israel is that a Jew cannot possibly lead a truly Jewish
life as long as he or she lives among a majority of Gentiles. According to this concep
tion, fulfillment can be found only by making aliyah to Israel.
8. See, for instance, David Kessler, The Falashas: The Forgotten Jews of Ethio
pia (London: George Allen &c Unwing, 1985), p. 154. Kessler argues that the situation
for the Falashas was a great deal harder because they not only were innocent of rab
binic teachings but also did not conform to the popular notion of racial purity. Yet, in
April 1987, when I interviewed Michael Corinaldi, a noted lawyer in Jerusalem who
defends the rights of the Beta Israel in Israeli courts, he suggested that the Ethiopians’
physical features do conform to the notion of Jewishness.
9. The American Association for Ethiopian Jews has used this line of argument
several times in its effort to get the attention of the Israeli government. Other writers,
including journalists, have argued similarly. See, for example, Louis Rapoport, “Black
Jews in CrisisJerusalem Post, international edition, April 19, 1986; and Kessler, The
Falashas, pp. 66-67.


265
Notes
10. It was extremely difficult to support the objections of the rabbis in the case of
the Jews from India who had some knowledge of Halakah and were not as isolated as
the Beta Israel for such a long time. Even then, the Indians were required to undergo
conversion. They refused, and the matter was left at that. See Kessler, The Falashas,
p. 154; and S. N. Eisenstadt, Israeli Society (New York: Basic Books, 1967) pp. 312-14.
11. Eisenstadt, Israeli Society, pp. 312-14.
12. Some Ethiopian Jews have married Canadians, Americans, and Israeli veterans.
Two men who married North American women left Israel to live in their wives’ coun
try of origin. I am aware of two Ethiopians (a woman who had lived in Israel for a
dozen years and a man) who married veterans and live in Israel.
13. This is in reference to the controversy over reconversion. Ethiopians are ac
cepted as Israelis the moment they arrive. But to get there in the first place, they must
have been accepted as Jews. Once in Israel (for reasons given in Chapter 4), however,
they were required to go through ritual reconversion. In the eyes of many religious
Jews, this requirement might have cast doubt on their authenticity or fidelity to their
religious principles.
14. For discussion of the Moroccan immigrants, see Rivka Bar-Yosef, “The Mor
occans: Background to the Problem,” in S. N. Eisenstadt, Rivka Bar-Yosef, and Chain
Adler, eds., Integration and Development in Israel (New York: Praeger, 1970), pp,
419-28. See also , Harvey Goldberg, “The Mimuna and the Minority Status of Moroc
can Jews,” Ethnology 27,1 (1976): 75-87.
15. Micha Feldman worked in the department of the Jewish Agency responsible
for the settlement of the Beta Israel. He is fluent in Amharic and very much respected
among the olim. He also has visited the Beta Israel villages in Ethiopia on more than
one occasion. Feldman’s views were corroborated by Sarah Rachmani, a school psy
chologist in Afula.
16. Kaplan’s views were given in an interview with Greer F. Cashman and ap
peared under the title “Recording a Culture,” Jerusalem Post, January 11, 1985.
17. Ibid.
18. Ibid.
19. The study group, under the auspices of Professors for Peace in the Middle
East, included American professors from a number of different universities. We visited
a variety of institutions where talks were given by distinguished politicians, academi
cians, and private individuals in Israel proper and in the West Bank. The two-week tour
was intended to help the professors become acquainted with the issues of war and
peace in the Middle East.
20. Ethiopians in general, and those in the highlands in particular, have been
spared the humiliating experiences other Africans were subjected to during the period
of European colonialism. Hence, it is possible that when confronted with the issue out
side their land of origin, either they fail to be sensitive enough to notice it or they are
unwilling to admit racial discrimination.
21. People in Ethiopia use the small branches of plants known as yettirs mefakiya
to clean their teeth. Modem science is now telling us that some of these plants have the
effects of fluoride. Not only do they clean the teeth, they also provide some protection
against certain diseases of the gum.
22. This is not quite true, since the Benei Israel and the Yemenites have been set
tled in Israel since the early 1950s. She might have been referring to the area where she
was now working.


266
NOTES
23. The Beta Israel who came in 1979 were not as destitute as those who came in
1984-85. The latter had devastating experiences in refugee camps. Yet the issues of
race and health were of concern to the veteran community, especially the parents.
24. Beta Israel children were integrated into schools with veteran children, but
this does not mean they attended the same classes. This is a first step toward eventual
integration at all levels. The rate of progress is dependent on the readiness of the Beta
Israel children and local circumstances, including the willingness of the school head
master and the veteran parents.
25. There are some problems connected with this, as observed in the field. Some
of the brightest children, who could have been placed in more advanced classes, were
held back because places were not found for them.
26. This is the so-called independent branch or the third part of the school sys
tem. Although it gets government subvention, it operates its school very much on its
own terms. It is under the control of the ultra-Orthodox religious wing which barely
recognizes the validity of the Rabbinate Council. Nonetheless, it used the excuse of the
council when it wanted to exclude the Beta Israel. The other branches of the educa
tional system regard the Beta Israel as Israelis and Jews who are entitled to enroll in
their schools. For the controversies surrounding the case, see, “Habad School Still
Won’t Register Ethiopians,” Jerusalem Post, March 14, 1985; “Beersheba Fights Ha
bad,” Jerusalem Post, May 5, 1985; “Parents Taking City to Court,” Jerusalem Post,
August 25, 1985; and “Habad School Must Take Ethiopians,” Jerusalem Post, August
30,1985.
27. “Habad School Still Won’t Register Ethiopians.”
28. See “Parents Taking City to Court in Row over Habad School,” Jerusalem
Post, August 8, 1985.
29. Eisenstadt, Israeli Society, p. 313.
30. This report was given on November 19, 1986, by a group of Beta Israel stu
dents attending classes at Boys Town, Jerusalem, but commuting from another center.
Haim Rosen, who was with me, thought the other boys rejected the Beta Israel because
they thought they were better off materially than the others and this aroused jealousy.
Rather, the problem was that the Beta Israel were finding it difficult to catch up with
the activities required both in the classrooms and outside, and this reflected negatively
on them.
31. My informant did not deny the possibility that the reason could have been ra
cial or cultural prejudice. But he feels these prejudices could have been minimized had
the ministry acted prudently.
32. As is the case with many other attitudes, racial attitudes are often learned in
context. Unless the two groups have lived in close proximity, opportunities for forming
opinions are few. So the Israeli veterans might not have been racists, and may still not
be, but the roots of racism are taking hold.
33. Kiryat Arba is located near the historic city of Hebron in the West Bank. The
five thousand Jewish settlers, most of whom came from North America and Europe,
are politically conservative and ideologically motivated. When the first group of Beta
Israel were settled there in 1985, the United States and Egypt protested. Since then,
some Beta Israel families have settled there permanently, others temporarily. Under the
leadership of the dynamic Yanai Elchanan, an immigrant from South Africa, the inte
gration of the olim is proceeding very well.
34. Ami Bergman, who made the comment on November 25, 1986, is the head of
the American Joint Distribution Committee in Jerusalem.


267
Notes
35. This is UN Resolution No. 3379 of November 10, 1975, which refers to the
Jewish and Arab communities of Israel and Palestine. This resolution has been decried
by World Jewry and its supporters but still remains on the books.
36. On November 6, 1986, in the city of Afula, Aleka Tiruneh, a highly respected
member of the Beta Israel community, informed me that in Ethiopia he had nine oxen,
many cattle, and was a highly respected upper-middle-class neftegna (a leading member
of the Ethiopian resistance forces during the short-lived Italian occupation of 1936-
1941). He said he lost all this when he came to Israel. He added that in Israel they look
upon him as one of the illiterate Africans who happens to be living there in comfort.
He said that although he was one of the few lucky ones—he lost no close relatives in
the process of migration—he regrets coming to Israel. I asked him if he had plans to re
turn to Ethiopia. He replied that it was unlikely he would return. He was not necessar
ily referring to racial discrimination; he was concerned with cultural deprivation and
loss of status.
37. Project Renewal is supported by American Jewish organizations to rehabili
tate and revitalize depressed areas so that their inhabitants can become healthy and
self-sufficient.
38. There have been complaints of racial discrimination by other olim. See, for in
stance, Ernest Krausz, ed., Studies of Israeli Society (New Brunswick: Transaction
Books, 1980), pp. 147-63, 165-81. A number of my informants, however, seem to be
unaware of historical antecedents. They think that incidents are unrelated to the issues
of race or they tend to forget about them.
39. The concept of government as a father image, certainly as it pertains to educa
tion, is in part a carryover from the earlier years in Haile Selassie’s reign in Ethiopia.
Parents were induced to send their children to “modem” schools, and sometimes pay
ments were made to parents to do so. But in recent years, as the demand for education
accelerated, that kind of largesse was withdrawn. Public education for those who can
get in, however, remains free in Ethiopia. The Beta Israel expect even more from the
government in their new home.
40. Stephen Donshik, the United Israel Appeal’s director of program evaluation,
expressed concern that the training the Beta Israel are getting may prove inadequate for
a changing world and called for a reassessment of training methods and programs. See
his article, “Ethiopian Immigrants—Completing the Task,” Jerusalem Post, July 13,
1986.
41. Plenty of manual and construction jobs in Israel are held by the Arab segment
of the population. The Beta Israel could do these jobs, but since other Jews have
shunned that kind of work, the immigrants may consider the jobs unfit for persons of
their cultural background.
42. This information was supplied by Amnon Nave, an official in the Ministry of
Labor.
43. Regarding the life of the peasant in highland Ethiopia, see Donald Levine,
Wax and Gold: Tradition and Innovation in Ethiopian Culture (Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 1965); Joseph Halevy, Travels in Abyssinia, 1877; Teshome Wagaw,
“The World of Work in Ethiopian Culture,” unpublished paper, Addis Ababa: Haile
Selassie I University, October 1971.
44. In the parts of Ethiopia where the Beta Israel lived, more than 90 percent of
the general population owned land. The landless were primarily the Muslims, Addis
Christians (New Christians), and Beta Israel. The landholding system was communal,
and no single individual balabat (landlord) derived much benefit from tenants. Since


268
NOTES
the land tenure reform in 1975, individuals now may rent land from the state, but no
one owns land in perpetuity.
45. Still, many Beta Israel think the government, in its benevolence and generos
ity, wants to continue to support them at the levels they enjoyed during their first year
in Israel. Idmae lemengist, or “Long live the government,” is the expression they fre
quently use. They cannot say enough good things about the government (Israel) and
America, whose population, they think, is mostly Jewish.
46. Many think it is this realization that prompted the Jewish Agency to terminate
their stay in the absorption centers abruptly in the winter of 1986. This sudden act pre
cipitated much rancor on the part of the Beta Israel community and many of the work
ers.
47. In the early period of immigration, it was thought best to encourage employ
ment of Beta Israel in the production rather than the service sector of the economy. In
reality, this is not possible, at least at this stage.
48. Although efforts are made to break the news during weekends or other holi
days, it is not always possible to do so. Even if it is, the individual may stay away for
more than a day or two, depending how closely he was related to the deceased. If a rel
ative or friend dies in Israel, tradition requires that a large number of community mem
bers must attend, and the close relatives sit in ritual at home for about seven days. This
latter custom is also observed in Israeli Jewish tradition.
49. One of the criticisms leveled against the olim by the veterans is that they
spend too much money on televisions and furniture, which the veterans claim are un
necessary.
50. Among the male workers, it is possible that Gondar pride enters the picture.
The Gondarese are known to take pride in asserting their independence. In Israel,
where they are told what to do and how to do it and are required to report their com
ings and goings to a ferettj (Amharic for a white or strange person) supervisor, they may
feel affronted. This is my interpretation based on knowledge of how the Gondarese
male ego operates. At any rate, the smallholder in Ethiopia is self-directed and self-reg
ulated and may find working in a bureaucratic situation a nuisance at best, unaccept
able at worst.
51. This is not unlike what is happening among the black minorities in the United
States, African-American females are obtaining more higher education, better employ
ment, and higher wages. At least in the short term, this trend tends to disrupt family re
lations.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
1. The Chicago-based American Association for Ethiopian Jews continued its
effective work: raising the necessary funds, recruiting some facilitators within Ethiopia
(both government officials and private individuals), and pressuring the Israeli and U.S.
governments to maintain diplomatic pressure on Mengistu through the United Nations
and its member governments.
2. Rachmim Elazar was brought to Israel in 1972 when he was a very young boy.
Since then, he has graduated from Tel Aviv University and become very fluent in He
brew as well as his native language, Amharic. He is one of the few Beta Israel who are
very well acculturated to Israeli society. For some time, he was in charge of the Am
haric radio program produced for the new immigrants.


269
Notes
3. This set the tone for subsequent State Department actions. For instance, Her
man Cohen, assistant secretary of state for African affairs, pressed the Mengistu gov
ernment at every opportunity to release the Beta Israel if it wanted improved relations
with Washington. It must be recalled that George Bush had been very active during
1984 and 1985 in persuading the Sudanese leader to permit, even to facilitate, the exo
dus of the Ethiopian Jews to Israel.
4. The American Association for Ethiopian Jews, which has been active on be
half of the Beta Israel for a long time, often has been accused of ignoring the physical
safety and political considerations associated with its work. But it has continued its ac
tivities in Israel, the United States, and Ethiopia. It asserts, with a measure of justified
pride, that without its lobbying of Congress, the administration, and other private or
ganizations and its fund-raising efforts, the migration outcome would have been very
limited at best. For example, the association’s newsletter, Release: A Report from
AAEJ, vol. 9, no. 1, lists many successful activities. While some of this information may
be self-serving, most of the achievements on the list are true. For an updated list of the
AAEJ’s achievements and the tasks remaining, see a letter sent to the membership of
the association from its president, Nate Shapiro, dated December 1990. For the meet
ing at the White House, see Joel Rebibo, “A Long Way from Gondar,” Moment, 4, 5:
44-45.
5. “Ethiopians Exploited,” Michigan Daily, vol. 1C, no. 80.
6. Mesfin Woldemariam, “An Ethiopian Peace Initiative,” presented at the Xlth
International Conference of Ethiopian Studies, April 1-6, 1991, Addis Ababa.
7. There were about seventeen thousand immigrants by 1987. With an increase
of approximately five hundred per year over four years, the total reached the vicinity of
twenty thousand.
8. I have not been able to verify this, but I have in my files numerous letters, ob
tained in the field in Israel, in which Beta Israel complain about their situation in
graphic detail. See also the description of a prominent, controversial leader, Addisu
Messele, in Rebibo.
9. The reader must keep in mind that there has never been an accurate census of
the Beta Israel.
10. In April 1987, 1 witnessed a march by a large number of Beta Israel to the
prime minister’s office in Jerusalem. The marchers, men and women, young and old,
carrying placards with signs saying “Let my people come,” shouted repeatedly for re
union with mothers, children, and other relatives in Ethiopia. Such demonstrations oc
curred frequently. See Elizabeth Brown, “Waiting in Gondar,” Reform Judaism (Winter
1989): 6-7.
11. I heard about the resumption of diplomatic relations when I was in Philadel
phia on a research fellowship. There were Israeli professors there as well, so the Israeli
consulate transmitted a series of messages from Israel. On November 6, 1989, Giddeon
Allon reported in Ha’aretz that a special delegation from Ethiopia, led by Kassa
Kebede, the Israeli-educated uncle of Mengistu Hailemariam, had been received by Is
raeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir and the defense minister, Moshe Arens. According
to Allon’s report, Shamir expressed appreciation for Ethiopia’s desire to establish for
mal relations, noting that the two countries had been friends for a long time, and a re
sumption of formal relations was proper and timely. This meeting was held just as the
Ethiopian president declared a national mobilization to resist rebel forces marching
toward the capital from the north. The implication surrounding the hasty reestablish
ment of relations was that Ethiopia was desperately hoping Israel would serve as a sig-


270
NOTES
nificant asset by providing military hardware and advice, and that it would urge the
U.S. administration to agree to an exchange of ambassadors between Washington and
Addis Ababa.
12. Indeed, on January 17, 1990, Prime Minister Shamir stated that as soon as the
Israeli embassy was organized in Addis Ababa, all the fifteen thousand (sic) would emi
grate to “their country.” See Almishmar, January 17,1990.
13. The Ethiopian public was told repeatedly by the government-controlled me
dia that the Beta Israel had been abducted by the Israeli government and that given a
chance they would like to return to Ethiopia. As far as the general Ethiopian public was
concerned, the thought that groups of Ethiopians were leaving the country because
they found life unbearable was another, perhaps most disgusting, manifestation of the
government they were living under. Even the intellectuals who were aware of the gov
ernment propaganda to the contrary objected to the way in which the Beta Israel were
leaving the country. See Woldemariam, “An Ethiopian Peace Initiative.”
14. See Mary A. Fitzgerald, “How Ethiopian Rebels Turned Struggle Around,”
San Francisco Chronicle, July 4, 1990; “Ethiopia Mulls Exodus of Black Jews,” Wash
ington Times, June 12,1990.
15. Ibid.
16. Abdul Mohammed, “Power Games in Africa’s Horn,” New York Times, June
11,1990.
17. See “Ethiopian Exodus Starts Again,” Washington Times, November 23,
1990.
18. For a detailed account, see Flora Lewis, “Ethiopia Peers West,” New York
Times, January 30,1990; “Friends Like Us,” Economist, January 27,1990, p. 39.
19. The whole operation of bringing the Beta Israel from Gondar and placing
them in Addis Ababa for proper certification and exit purposes was done in an extrale
gal manner. See the very useful article by Jane Perlez, “Strain on Ethiopian City:
Stranded Jews,” New York Times, July 14,1990, p. 3.
20.Ibid.
21. Ibid. Kassa Kebede, one of the most prominent government officials (and
Mengistu Hailemariam’s uncle) during the reign of Haile Selassie, served as the main
link between Mengistu and the Israeli authorities. He traveled to Israel to reestablish
diplomatic relations and later bypassed the government’s normal channels to transport
the Beta Israel to Addis Ababa. He was later rewarded, just in the nick of time. He and
two other officials were taken to Israel during Operation Solomon. For the circum
stances of their fight, see Joel Brinkley, “Two Ethiopian Officials Given Asylum by Is
raelis,” New York Times, May 30,1991, p. 7.
22. Most of this information was obtained through private communication with
Ethiopians and Americans who worked directly with emigrants in Addis Ababa. Also,
information was obtained from some of the volunteer organizations at headquarters in
Washington or Chicago and from their regular publications. I am grateful for the infor
mation provided by Gary Miller of the Jewish Distribution Committee of America,
who visited the Beta Israel between January and February 1991. His untitled report,
which he kindly made available, was very extensive and informative..
23. Rebibo, “A Long Way from Gondar,” p. 42.
24. Larry Derfner, “Forgotten Immigrants,” Jerusalem Post international edition,
March 31, 1990, p. 10.
25. Yaiel “Jack” Edelstein, who returned to the United Stated after spending a few
months in Israel, communicated this to me on May 5, 1991, in Ann Arbor, Mich. For a


271
Notes
brief but otherwise excellent account of the issue, see Rebibo, “A Long Way from
Gondar,” pp. 42-55.
26. See Derfner, “Forgotten Immigrants.”
27. But the Israeli government should have known that whoever might assume
power in Addis Ababa would wish to establish and maintain good relations with the
United States and the Bush administration would sooner or later use its good offices to
influence the Addis Ababa regime.
28. This news was a surprise in that many people assumed that Mengistu would
commit suicide rather than flee. See Clifford Krauss, “Ethiopia’s Dictator Flees; Offi
cials Seeking U.S. Help,” New York Times, May 22,1991.
29. I was in direct telephone contact with Addis Ababa during Operation Solo
mon. One excellent source of information was a nurse in the Addis Ababa refugee
camps. See Clifford Krauss, “Israel Begins Airlift of Ethiopia’s Jews,” New York Times,
May 25,1991; also, in the same issue by the same reporter, “Eritrea’s Capital Reported
Seized.” See also Clifford Krauss, “Ethiopian Jews and Israelis Exult as Airlift Is Com
pleted,” New York Times, May 26,1991.
30. This issue also was raised by the United States and Egypt during the 1985 exo
dus of Ethiopian Jews to Israel. Although very mindful of this, some families eventually
settled in at least one occupied area, Kiryat Arba, near the historic city of Hebron.
31. See Teshome Wagaw, “Ethiopia, Israel and the Resettlement of the Falashas,”
CAAS Newsletter 2,2 (Winter 1986): 1-11; “The Immigration and Settlement of Ethio
pian Jews in Israel,” Middle East Review 20,2 (Winter 1987/88): 41-48.


272
Glossary
ETHIOPIC
abba—title of a monk.
addis mette—newcomer.
agew—term for the indigenous people who practiced Judaism before the fourth
century.
aleka—chief or leader (scholar).
assadagib ayideg—used when a child has done something seriously wrong. It means
“May the one who brought you up be destroyed.”
astergwami—interpreter.
atinkugn—do not touch me.
j4ro—Mr.
balege—uncouth.
bale-ij—artisan, one who uses his or her hands to make a living.
baltet—elderly woman.
buda—one with the “evil eye”.
debtra (wocb)—deacon(s) or cantor(s).
dejmettinat—waiting at the gate in expectation of a favorable outcome.
Derg—a committee or junta that ruled Ethiopia from approximately 1978-1990.
Egziabber—God. Lord of the universe; a term used by Ethiopian Jews and Chris
tians alike.
enjera—Ethiopian bread.
fereoj—foreigner, white people.
Falasba—Beta Israel or Ethiopian Jews, a term used most by outsiders.


273
Glossary
gieyed—covenant regulating sexual consummation with an underage bride.
gizret—circumcision.
gobbatta—hunchback.
gojo mcwttat—establishing a home by a couple.
irgman—curse.
ittan—incense.
kayla—another name for Ethiopian Jew.
kes or kahin—priest.
Kibre Negest—the Ethiopian equivalent of the Talmud.
kibuae Egziabber—anointed of God.
Kimant—a religious community found in the Gondar region.
Kubet—dry cow dung used for fuel.
libam—a wise or thoughtful female in family or community matters.
merdo—breaking news of the death of a family member.
mesgid—place of worship.
mugogo—frying pan.
Orit—the Old Testament or Torah.
Seged—religious holiday observed by Ethiopian Jews.
Sharia—a Muslim term meaning Islamic Law.
sbemagile—elderly man.
sbifta—vagabond.
Tabor—the tablets on which the Ten Commandments were inscribed.
taib—derogatory name applied to Ethiopian Jews.
Tezaz Sanbat—commandments of the Sabbath.
tezkar—a feast in remembrance of a dead person.
Tigray—north-central region of Ethiopia.
ttilmet—religious immersion.
Woizcro—Mrs.
yebalege lij—an uncouth child or child of an uncouth parent; a child of improper
upbringing.
yecbiwa lij—a child of proper or gentle upbringing.
yejegina lij—son of a brave parent.
Yedem or yemergem gojo—hut of curse or malediction.
yenjera lij (ocb)—stepchild (ren).
yeset lij—a child of unmanly behavior, “son of a woman.”
yetebareke—meat of a slaughtered animal (blessed).
yezemed irdata—help of a relative.
ynefis abat—soul father or confessor.
HEBREW
Agudat Israel—the ultra-Orthodox religious group.
aliyah (aliot)—immigration.
aliyat banoar—boarding schools, youth aliyah.
Beta Israel—The House of Israel, another name for Ethiopian Jews.
edot—ethnic community or tribe.
Halakab—Religious Law.


274
GLOSSARY
Hovevei Zion—lovers of Zion.
Histadrut—Israeli Labor Federation.
kabbalat ol mitzvot—oral declaration of acceptance of the commandments of the
Torah.
kibbutz galuyot—gathering of exiles.
kibbutz—communal village.
kippa or yarmulka—head cover worn by religious Jewish males.
Knesset—parliament.
kusbi—derogatory term equivalent to “nigger.”
mamzer—bastard.
merkaze kilta—absorption center.
mikveb—ritual bath.
mila—circumcision.
Mishna—the oral laws.
moba—teacher.
mizug galuyot—the fusion and integration of exiles.
mosbav—cooperative village.
olim—immigrant.
ozrot—maid.
sabra—Israeli-born.
safta—grandmother.
sbobatim—religious (Israeli) slaughterers.
tevila—ritual immersion in a bath.
ulpanim—Hebrew language schools.
vatik (im)—veteran Israeli(s).
yesbivot—religious colleges (seminaries).


275
Bibliography
Abbink, G. J. “The Falashas in Ethiopia and Israel: The Problem of Cultural Assimila
tion.” Doctoral thesis, Institute for Cultural and Social Anthropology, Nijemegen,
Netherlands, November 15,1984.
. “Seged Celebration in Ethiopia and Israel: Continuity and Change of a Falasha
Religious Holiday.” Anthropos 78 (1983): 789-810.
Adler, Chaim. “School Integration in the Context of the Development of Israel’s Edu
cational System.” In School Desegregation—Cultural Perspectives, edited by Ye
huda Amir and Shlomo Sharan. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates,
1984. pp. 21-45.
. “Social Stratification and Education in Israel.” Comparative Education Review
18 (February 1974): 10-23.
. “Twenty-Five Years of Israeli Schooling: The Perspective of Absorption.” In
Cultural Transition: The Case of Immigrant Youth, edited by Meir Gottesman.
Jerusalem: Magnes Press, Hebrew University, 1986. pp. 17-24.
“An Airlift to the Promised Land.” Time. February 14,1985.
“Airline Stops Ethiopian Rescue.” Jerusalem Post. January 6, 1985.
Albaum, Melvin. “Agrarian Settlements.” Growth and Change 1, 3 (1970): 45.
Amir, Yehuda. “Perceptual Articulation in Three Middle Eastern Cultures.” Journal of
Cross-Cultural Psychology 7,1 (1976): 37-48.
Amir, Yehudah Aharon Bizman, and Miriam Rivner. “The Effects of Interethnic Con
tact on Friendship Choices in the Military ."Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology
4,3 (1973): 361-80.
Antonovsky, Aaron, and David Katz. “Factors in the Adjustment to Israeli Life of
American and Jewish Immigrants.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 12, 1 (June 1970):
77-88.


276
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Aronoff, Myron J. “The Politics of Religion in a New Israeli Town.” Eastern Anthro
pologist 26,2(1973): 145-71.
. “Ritual Rebellion and Assertion in an Israeli New Town.” Jewish Journal of
Sociology 15,1 (June 1973): 79-105.
. “Ritual Rebellion and Assertion in the Israeli Labor Party.” Political Anthro
pology 1 (March 1976): 3-4.
Ashkenazi, Michael, and Alex Weingrod. Ethiopian Immigrants in Beersheva: An An
thropological Study of the Absorption Process. Highland Park, 111.: American
Association for Ethiopian Jews, 1984.
Ashkenazi, Michael, and Alex Weingrod, eds. Ethiopian Jews and Israel. New Bruns
wick and London: Transaction Books, 1987.
Atlas, Yedidya. “Rabbinical Perspective.” Jerusalem Post. November 8, 1985.
Avi-Hai, Avraham. “Israel: Centrism and Diasporism.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 18,
1 Qune 1976): 43-56.
Avraham, Shmuel, and Arlene Kushner. Treacherous Journey: My Escape from Ethio
pia. New York: Shapolsky Publishing, 1986.
Bar-Yosef, R. Weiss. “Desocialization and Resocialization: The Adjustment Process of
Immigrants.” In Migration, Ethnicity and Community, edited by Ernest Krausz.
New Brunswick and London: Transaction Books, 1980. Pp.19-37.
Barak, Azy, and Elchanan I. Meir. “The Predictive Validity of a Vocational Interest In-
ventory-RAMAK: A Seven-Year Follow-Up .’’Journal of Vocational Behavior A, 3
(1974): 377-87.
Barinbaum, Lea. “Role Confusion in Adolescence.” Adolescence 7, 25 (Spring 1972):
121-27.
Becker, Tamar. “Self and Social Responsibility: A Comparative View of American and
Israeli Youth.” American Journal of Psychoanalysis 36, 2 (1976): 155-62.
Beckingham, Charles F., and George W. B. Huntingford. The Prester John of the In
dies. London: Hakluyt Society, 1954.
Beke, C. T. “Remarks on the Matshafa Tamar.” Jewish Chronicle. March 31, 1848.
. “The Samaritans.” Jewish Chronicle. February 5, 1847.
“Belgian Charter Firm: ‘Publicity Stopped Us’.” Jerusalem Post, January 6, 1985.
Ben Shaul, D’vora. “Absorption by Default.”/er«s<i/em Post. January 24, 1985.
Ben-Dor, Shoshana. “Hamekomot hakedoshim shel yehudei Ethiopia [The Holy Places
of the Jews of Ethiopia].” Pe’amim 22 (1985): 32-52.
Ben-Ezer, Gadi. “Cross-Cultural Misunderstandings: The Case of Ethiopian Immi
grants.” Israel Social Science Research 3, 1-2 (1985): 69-84.
Bentwich, Joseph S. Education in Israel. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1965.
Bilski, R. “Basic Parameters of the Welfare State.” Social Indicators 3, 3-4 (1976):
451-70.
Blackstone, Tessa. “Education and the Under-privileged in Israel.” Jewish Journal of
Sociology 13, 2 (December 1971): 173-87.
Bruce, James. Travels to Discover the Source of the Nile. Edinburgh: G. G. J. and J.
Bobinson, 1970.
Budge, Ernest Alfred Wallis. The Queen of Sheba and Her Only Son Menyelek. Lon
don: Medici Society, 1922.
Carmi, Shulamit, and Henry Rosenfeld. “Immigration, Urbanization, and Crisis: The
Process of Jewish Colonization in Palestine during the 1920s.” International Jour
nal of Comparative Sociology 12, 1 (March 1971): 41-57.


277
Bibliography
Cohen, Erik. “The Black Panthers and Israeli Society.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 14,
1 (June 1972): 93-109.
Cohen, Erik, and Menachem Rosner. “Relations between Generations in an Israeli Kib-
butz.” Journal of Contemporary History 5,1 (1970): 73-86.
Cohen, Percy S. “Israel’s Ethnic Problems.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 9, 1 (June
1967): 100-107.
Comay, Yohanan, and Alan Kirschenbaum. “The Israeli New Town: An Experiment in
Population Redistribution.” Economic Development and Cultural Change 22, 1
(October 1973): 124-34.
Cox, Oliver C. Caste, Class and Race: A Study in Social Conflict. New York: Double
day, 1948.
Crown, Alan D. “The Samaritans in 1984.” Yod 10, 20 (1984): 9-31.
Crummey, Donald C. Priests and Politicians: Protestant and Catholic Missionaries in
Orthodox Ethiopia, 1830-1868. London: Oxford University Press, 1972.
D’Abbadie, Antoine. “Responses des Falashas dits Juifs d’Abyssinie, aux questions
faites par M. Luzzatto.” Archives Israelites (1851): 179-85, 234-40, 259-69.
De Jong, Gerald F. “Population Redistribution Policies: Alternatives from the Nether
lands, Great Britain, and Israel.” Social Science Quarterly 56, 2 (1975): 262-73.
Deshen, Shlomo. “The Varieties of Abandonment of Religious Symbols.” Journal for
the Scientific Study of Religion 11, 1 (1972): 33-41.
Devereux, Edward C., Ron Shouval, Urie Bronfenbrenner, Robert R. Rodgers, Sophie
Kav-Venaki, Elizabeth Keily, and Esther Karson. “Socialization Practices of Par
ents, Teachers, and Peers in Israel.” Child Development 45,2 (1974): 269-81.
Doresse, Jean. Ethiopia. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1971.
Dreman, S. B., and Charles W. Greenbaum. “Altruism or Reciprocity: Sharing Behavior
in Israeli Kindergarten Children.” Child Development 44, 1 (1973): 61-68.
Eban, Abba. “Religious Challenge.” Jerusalem Post. July 19, 1985.
Eichhom, David M., ed. Conversion to Judaism. New York: Ktav, 1965.
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N. Absorption of Immigrants. London: Routledge 8c Kegan Paul,
1955.
. Israeli Society. New York: Basic Books, Inc., 1967.
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N., Rikva Bar-Yosef and Chaim Adler. Integration and Develop
ment in Israel. New York: Praeger, 1970.
Eliade, Mircea. Myth, Rites, Symbols: A Mircea Eliade Reader. New York: Harper and
Row, 1976.
. The Sacred and the Profane: The Nature of Religion. New York: Harcourt
Brace, 1959.
Eton, Menachem. Ethos and Identity: Three Studies in Ethnicity. London: Tavistock,
1978.
. “Jewish Law.” In Religious Life and Communities. Jerusalem: Keter Books (Is
rael Pocket Library), 1971.
“Embassy Threatened.” New York Times. April 17,1986. P.9.
Erikson, Erik H. Childhood and Society. London: Imago, 1957.
“Ethiopians Upset and Bitter Over Airlift Halt ."Jerusalem Post. January 6, 1985.
Etzioni-Halevy, Eva. “Patterns of Conflict Generation and Conflict ‘Absorption’: The
Cases of Israeli Labor and Ethnic Conflicts.” Journal of Conflict Resolution 19, 2
(1975): 286-309.
“An Exodus Mired in Politics.” Macleans. January 21, 1985.


278
BIBLIOGRAPHY
“Ex-Sudan Aide Gets Two Jail Terms for Role in Ethiopian Airlift.” New York Times.
April 6,1986.
Faitlovich, Jacques. Masa el HaFalashim [Journey to the Falashas]. Tel Aviv, 1959.
. Notes d’un voyage chez les Falashas. Paris: 1905.
Feuerstein, Reuven D., D. Krasilow, and Yacco Rand. “Innovative Educational Strate
gies for the Integration of High-Risk Adolescents in Israel.” Phi Delta Kappan 55,
8 (1974): 556.
Fishman, Joshua. “Introduction: The Sociology of Language in Israel.” International
Journal of the Sociology of Language 1 (1974): 9-13.
Flad, J. Martin. The Falashas of Abyssinia. London: William Macintosh, 1869.
Friedlander, Dov. “Family Planning in Israel: Irrationality and Ignorance.” Journal of
Marriage and the Family 35,1 (February 1973): 117-24.
Gamst, Frederick C. The Qemant: A Pagan-Hebraic Peasantry of Ethiopia. New
York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston, 1969.
Gidney, William T. The History of the London Society for Promoting Christianity
amongst the Jews. London: London Society for Promoting Christianity amongst
the Jews, 1908.
Glazer, Nathan, and Daniel Moynihan. Beyond the Melting Pot. Cambridge: MIT
Press, 1970.
Coffman, Erving. Encounters: Two Studies in the Sociology of Interactions. New
York: Bobbs-Merrill, 1961.
. The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. New York: Anchor Books, 1959.
Goldberg, Harvey E. “Cultural Changes in an Israeli Immigrant Village: The Twist in
Evan Josef.” Middle East Studies 9,1 (1973): 73.
. “The Mimuna and the Minority Status of Moroccan Jews.” Ethnology 17, 1
(1976): 75-87.
Goldman, Ronald. “Cross-Cultural Adaptation of a Program to Involve Parents and
Their Children’s Learning.” Child Welfare 52, 8 (1973): 521.
Goldscheider, Calvin. “Out-of-Wedlock Births in Israel.” Social Problems 21, 4 (1974):
550-67.
Goldschmidt, E., et al. “The Karaite Community of Iraque in Israel.” Social Problems
28, 3 (1976): 243-52.
Gottlieb, Irving. Ethiopian Falasha Music. London: Kensall Rise, 1976.
Gross, Morris B. “The Israeli Disadvantaged.” Teachers’ College Record 12, 1 (1970):
105-10.
Gruber, Ruth. Rescue: The Exodus of the Ethiopian Jews. New York: Macmillan,
1987.
Haber, L. “The Chronicle of the Emperor Zara Yaqob 1434-68.” Ethiopia Observer 5,
2(1961).
Halevy, Joseph. “Excursion chez le Falacha en Abyssinie.” Bulletin de la Societe de
Geographie 17 (1869): 270-94.
. La Guerre de Sarca Dengel contra Falashas. Paris, 1907.
. Te’ezaza Sanbat Commandments du Sabbath. Paris: Bouillon, 1902.
. Travels in Abyssinia. Translated from the French (1869) by James Picciotto.
London, 1877.
Halper, Jeff L. “The Absorption of Ethiopian Immigrants: A Return to the Fifties.” In
Ethiopian Jews in Israel, edited by Michael Ashkenazi and Alex Weingrod. New
Brunswick and Oxford: Transaction Books, 1987. Pp.112-39.


279
Bibliography
Halper, Jeff L., and Henry Abramovitch. “The Saharanei as a Mediator of Kurdish-
Jewish Ethnicity.” In Jews of Moslem Countries, edited by S. Deshen and M.
Shokeid. Tel Aviv: 1984. Pp.104-28.
Hancock, Graham. The Sign and the Seal: The Quest for the Lost Ark of the Cove
nant. New York: Crown, 1992.
Hess, Robert L. “An Outline of Falasha History.” In Proceedings of the Third Interna
tional Conference of Ethiopian Studies, 1969.
Hess, Robert L., ed. Proceedings of the Fifth International Conference of Ethiopian
Studies, Session B. Chicago Circle: University of Chicago, 1978.
Hoben, Allan. Land Tenure among the Amhara of Ethiopia: The Dynamics of Cog-
natic Descent. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1973.
. “Social Stratification in Traditional Amhara Society.” In Social Stratification
in Africa, edited by Arthur Tuden and Leonard Plotnicov. New York: Free Press,
1973.
Hoben, Susan. “Kin Terms of Reference and Kin Terms of Address in Amaric of
Menz.” In Proceedings of the First U.S. Conference on Ethiopian Studies, edited
by H. G. Marcus. East Lansing: Michigan State University, 1973.
Hofman, Joseph E. “The Meaning of Being a Jew in Israel: An Analysis of Ethnic Iden-
tity.” Journal of Personality and Social Psychology 15, 3 (1970): 196-202.
Imram, Yacov. “Changing Patterns of Immigrant Absorption in Israel: Educational Im
plications.” Paper presented at 30th Annual Conference of the Comparative and
International Education Society, Toronto, March 1986.
“In Sudan, Tide Turns against U.S.” New York Times. April 26, 1986.
Inbar, Michael, and Chaim Adler. Ethnic Integration in Israel. New Brunswick: Trans
action Books, 1976.
Israel Central Bureau of Statistics. Statistical Abstract of Israel, no. 37. Jerusalem: Bu
reau of Statistics, 1986.
Jencks, Christopher, Marshall Smith, Henry Acland, Mary Jo Bane, David Cohen, Her
bert Gintis, Barbara Heyns, and Stephan Michelson. Inequality: A Reassessment
of the Effect of Family and Schooling in America. New York: Basic Books, 1972.
Jones, Arnold H. M., and Elizabeth Monroe. A History of Ethiopia. Oxford: Claren
don Press, 1955.
Kahane, R., and L. Starr. “The Impact of Rapid Social Change on Technological Edu
cation: The Israeli Example.” Comparative Education Review 20, 2 (1976): 165—
78.
Kaplan, Steven. “Al hashivut limudei ethiopia I’heker haFalashim” [On the Importance
of Ethiopian Studies in Falasha Research], Pe’amim 21 (1984): 141-47.
. “The Beta Israel and the Rabbinate: Law, Ritual and Politics.” Social Science
Information 27, 3 (1988): 357-70.
. “The Falasha and the Mission: A Note on an Encounter.” Proceedings of the
Ninth International Congress of Ethiopian Studies. Moscow: USSR Academy of
Sciences, 1988. Pp.116-22.
. “Histoire et tradition: Les Chefs communautes Beta Israel et leuer evolution.”
Les Temps Modemes 41,474 (1986): 80-100.
. “Leheker Toldot Beta Israel b’heksher haYehudi-Notsri beEthiopia” [On the
Research of the History of Beta Israel in the Jewish-Christian Context in
Ethiopia]. Pe’amim 22 (1984): 17-31.
. “Letoldot Beta Israel (HaFalashim), mitoch ‘haHayim’ shel Abuna Takla
Hawaryat” [Toward a History of Beta Israel According to the ‘Life’ of Abuna
Takla Hawaryat]. Pe’amim 15 (1983): 112-25.


280
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Katz, David, and Aaron Antonovsky. “Bureaucracy and Immigrant Adjustment.” Inter
national Migration Review 7, 3 (Fall 1973; Fall): 247-56.
Kessler, David. The Falashas: The Forgotten Jews of Ethiopia. London: George Allen
& Unwin, 1982.
Kirwan, L. P. “The Christian Topography and the Kingdom of Axum.” Geographical
Journal 138 (1972).
Kleinberger, Aharon F. Society, Schools and Progress in Israel. New York: Begram
Press, 1969.
Koestler, Arthur. The Thirteenth Tribe: The Khazar Empire and Heritage. New York:
Random House, 1976.
Krausz, Ernest. “Edah and ‘Ethnic Group’ in Israel.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 28, 1
Oune 1986): 5-17.
Krausz, Ernest, ed. Studies of Israeli Society. New Brunswick and London: Transac
tion Books, 1980.
Kupor, Leo, and Michael G. Smith. Pluralism in Africa. Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press, 1969.
Kushner, Gilbert. Immigrants from India in Israel: Planned Change in an Administra
tive Community. Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1973.
Leacock, Eleanor B., ed. The Culture of Poverty: A Critique. New York: Simon and
Schuster, 1971.
Leslau, Wolf. Coutumes et croyances des Falacha (Juifs d’Abyssinie). Paris: Institut
d’Ethnologie (Travaux et Memoires LXI), 1957.
. Documents Tigrigna: Grammaire et Textes. Paris: Klincksieck, 1941.
. Falasha Anthology. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1951.
. “A Falasha Religious Dispute.” In Proceedings of the American Academy for
Jewish Research, 1947.
. “Taamrat Emmanuel’s Notes of Falasha Monks and Holy Places.” Salo Witt-
mayer Barron Jubilee Volume, American Academy for Jewish Research (1975):
623-37.
Levine, Donald N. Greater Ethiopia: The Evolution of a Multiethnic Society. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1974.
. Wax and Gold: Tradition and Innovation in Ethiopian Culture. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1965.
Lewins, Frank. “Religion and Identity.” In Identity and Religion: International Cross-
Cultural Approaches, edited by Hans Mol. London: Sage, 1978.
Lewis, Arnold. Power, Poverty, and Education: An Ethnography of Schooling in an
Israeli Town. Ramat Gan, Israel: Turtledove Publishing, 1979.
Lewis, Herbert S. “Yemenite Ethnicity in Israel.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 26, 1
(June 1984): 5-24.
Lewis, Oscar. “The Culture of Poverty.” Scientific American 215 (November 4, 1966):
19-25.
Liebman, Charles S. “The Diaspora Influence on Israel: The Ben-Gurion-Blaustein Ex
change and Its Aftermath.’’/fwisf) Social Studies 36, 3-4 (1974): 271-80.
. “Religion and Political Integration in Israel.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 17, 1
Oune 1975): 17-28.
Liftman, Enno. “The Legend of the Queen of Sheba in the Tradition of Axum.” In Bib
liotheca Abessinics. Leyden: Brill, 1904.
Luzzato, Paola C. “Memoire sur les Juifs d’Abyssinie ou Falachas.” Archives Israelites
12-15(1851-1854).


281
Bibliography
McCarthy, Daniel J. Old Testament Covenant: A Survey of Current Opinions. Oxford:
Blackwell, 1972.
McNab, Christine. Language Practice: Implementation Dilemmas in Ethiopian Edu
cation. Stockholm: University of Stockholm, 1989.
Mahiteme-Selassie, W. Maskal (Blatengeta). Zikra Negar. Addis Ababa: Berhannena
Salam Printing Press, 1946.
Marcus, Harold G., ed. Proceedings of the First United States Conference on Ethio
pian Studies, East Lansing: Michigan State University, 1975.
Marcus, M. L. Notice sur Fepoque de l’etablissement des Juifs dans I’Abyssinie. Paris,
1829.
Marx, Emanuel. “Communal and Individual Pilgrimage: The Region of Saints’ Tombs
in South Sinai.” In Regional Cults, edited by Richard P. Werbner. London: Aca
demic Press, 1977.
Matras, Judah. “On Changing Matchmaking, Marriage, and Fertility in Israel: Some
Findings, Problems, and Hypotheses.” American Journal of Sociology 79, 2 (Sep
tember 1973): 364-88.
Mead, George H. On Social Psychology. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1957.
Merton, Robert K. Social Theory and Social Structure. Glencoe: Free Press, 1963.
Messing, Simon D. “The Highland-Plateau Amhara of Ethiopia.” Ph.D. dissertation,
University of Pennsylvania, 1957.
. “Journey to the Falashas.” Commentary 22,1 (1957): 28-40.
. The Story of the Falashas: “Black Jews” of Ethiopia. Danbury, Conn., 1982.
Minkovich, A. Evaluation of the Educational Achievements of the Elementary School
of Israel. Jerusalem: Hebrew University, 1978.
Murray, A. The Life and Writings of James Bruce. Edinburgh, 1808.
Nahum, H. “Mission chez les Falashas.” Bulletin de l’Alliance Israelite Universelle 33
(1908): 110-37.
Oded, A. The Bayudaya: A Community of African Jews in Uganda. Tel Aviv: Tel
Aviv University, 1973.
Ortner, Donald J., ed. How Humans Adapt. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institu
tion Press, 1983.
Ottaway, David, and Marina Ottoway. Ethiopia: Empire in Revolution. New York and
London: Africana, 1978.
Pankhurst, Richard. An Introduction to the Economic History of Ethiopia. London:
Lalibela House, 1961.
Parafit, Tudor. Operation Moses. London: Widenfeld and Nicholson, 1986.
Parkes, James W. The Foundations of Judaism and Christianity. London: Valentine
Mitchell, 1960.
Parkyns, Mansfield. Life in Abyssinia. London: Cass, 1966.
Payne, Eric. Ethiopian Jews: The Story of a Mission. London: The Olive Press, 1972.
Philby, Harry St.John. The Queen of Sheba. London: Quartet, 1981.
“Politicians Wrangle over Secrecy Breakdown .’’Jerusalem Post. January 7,1985.
Porten, Bezalel. Archives from Elephantine. Berkeley: University of California Press,
1968.
Quirin, James. “The Beta Israel (Falasha) in Ethiopian History: Caste Formation and
Culture Change 1270-1868.” Ph.D. dissertation, University of Minnesota, 1977.
. The Evolution of the Ethiopian Jews: A History of the Beta Israel (Falasha) to
1920. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1992.


282
BIBLIOGRAPHY
. “The Process of Caste Formation in Ethiopia: A Study of the Beta Israel (Fa
lasha), 1270-1868.” International Journal of African Historical Studies 12, 2
(1979): 235-58.
Rabinowitz, Louis. “Rabbinate.” In Religious Life and Communities. Jerusalem: Keter
(Israel Pocket Library), 1974. Pp.122-270.
Rajak, Tessa. “Moses in Ethiopia.” Journal of Jewish Studies 29, 2 (1978).
Rapoport, Louis. “Exodus of the Black Jews.” Jerusalem Post, International Edition.
September 9,1984. P.15.
. “Frightening Crisis for Ethiopian Jews.” Jerusalem Post. April 7,1986.
. The Lost Jews: Last of the Ethiopian Falashas. New York: Stein and Day,
1983.
. Redemption Song: The Story of Operation Moses. San Diego, New York, Lon
don: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1986.
Rathjens, C. Die Juden in Abessinien. Hamburg: W. Gente Verlag, 1922.
Redfield, Robert. The Primitive World and Its Transformation. Ithaca: Cornell Uni
versity Press, 1965.
Reminick, Ronald A. “The ‘Evil’ Eye among the Amahara of Ethiopia.” In The Evil
Eye, edited by Clarence Maloney. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976.
Pp.85-101.
Rosen, Chaim. “Encountering the Ethiopian Jews: Questions of Culture and Behavior.”
Jerusalem: Jewish Agency, 1985.
Rosen, Charles B. “Tigrean Political Identity: An Explication of Core Symbols.” In Pro
ceedings of the Fifth International Conference on Ethiopian Studies, edited by
Robert Hess Chicago Circle, University of Chicago, 1979.
Roshwald, Mordecai. “Marginal Jewish Sects in Israel (II).” International Journal of
Middle East Studies 4 (1973): 328-54.
. “Who Is a Jew in the State of Israel.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 12, 2 (1970):
233-66.
Roumani, Maurice. “From Immigrant to Citizen. The Contribution of the Army to Na
tional Integration in Israel: The Case of the Oriental Jews.” Plural Societies 9, 2/3
(1978): 145-58.
Saidel Wolk, Rachael. “The Falashas Must Be Saved.” Jewish Veteran (March-April
1980): 5-6,25-26.
Schoenbetger, Michelle. “The Falashas of Ethiopia: An Ethnographic Study.” Ph.D.
dissertation, Cambridge University, 1975.
Selzer, Michael. The Outcasts of Israel: Communal Tensions in the Jewish State. Jeru
salem: Council of the Sephardi Community, 1965.
Semi, Emanuela Trevisan. “The Beta Israel (Falashas): From Purity to Impurity.” Jewish
Journal of Sociology 27, 2 (December 1985): 103-14.
Sergew, Hable Selassie. Ancient and Medieval Ethiopian History to 1270. Addis
Ababa: United Printers, 1972.
. “The Problem of Gudit ."Journal of Ethiopian Studies 10,1 (1972): 113-24.
Shaki, Anvar. Who Is a Jew in the Jurisprudence of the State of Israel. Jerusalem: Mos-
sad haRaz Kook, 1976.
Shama, Auraham, and Mark Iris. Immigration without Integration: Third World Jews
in Israel. Cambridge: Schenkman, 1977.
Shapiro, Leon. The History ofORT. New York: Schocken Books, 1980.
Shelemay, Kay Kaufman. Music, Ritual, and Falasha History. East Lansing: Michigan
State University African Studies Center, 1986.


283
Bibliography
. “Seged: A Falasha Pilgrimage Festival.” Musica Judaica 3,1 (1980): 42-62.
Sherman, A. “The Falashas in Israel.” Israeli Magazine (February 1973): 58-62.
. In Search of Racbmtm. Jerusalem: La Semana, 1977.
Shipler, David. “Torture Reported of Ethiopian Jews.” New York Times. November
15,1981.
Shuval, Judith T. “Self-Rejection among North African Immigrants in Israel.” Israel
Annals of Psychiatry and Related Disciplines 4,1 (Spring 1966): 101-10.
Simon, Rita J., and Michael Gurevitch. “Some Intergenerational Comparisons in Two
Ethnic Communities in Israel.” Human Organization 30,1 (Spring 1971): 79-88.
Smooha, Sammy. Israel: Pluralism and Conflict. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University
of California Prt
Smooha, Sammy, and Yochanan Peres. “The Dynamics of Ethnic Inequalities: The
Case of Israel.” Social Dynamics 1,1 (June 1973): 165-81.
Soen, Dan. “The Falashas - Black Jews of Ethiopia.” Bulletin of the International Com
mittee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research 10 (1968): 67-74.
Stanner, Ruth. The Legal Basis of Education in Israel. Jerusalem: Ministry of Educa
tion and Culture, 1963.
Stark, Freya. The Southern Gates of Arabia. New York: E. P. Dutton, 1936.
Steinberg, Bernard. “Education and Integration in Israel: The First Twenty Years.” Jew
ish Journal of Sociology 30,1 (June 1988): 17-35.
Stem, Henry A. Wanderings among the Falashas of Abyssinia. London: Wertheim,
Macintosh, and Hunt, 1868.
“Sudan: Kaddafi Calling.” Newsweek. April 14,1986.
“Sudanese Officials to Visit Moscow.” Washington Post. January 18, 1986.
Taddesse, Tamrat. Church and State in Ethiopia, 1270-1S27. Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1972.
Teske, R. H., Jr., and Bernard H. Nelson. “Assimilation and Acculturation: A Clarifica
tion.” American Ethnologist 1, 3 (1974): 351-67.
Thomas, Murray R., ed. Politics of Education. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1983.
Turner, Victor. Dramas, Fields and Metaphors: Symbolic Action in Human Society.
Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 1974.
. Process, Performance, and Pilgrimage: A Study in Comparative Symbiology.
New Delhi: Concept, 1979.
. The Ritual Process: Structure and Anti-Structure. Chicago: Aldine, 1969.
“U.S. Fearing ‘Another Tehran’ Plans Partial Pullout from Sudan.” New York Times,
April 17,1986.
“U.S. Officials Angered by Lifting of Censorship.” Jerusalem Post. January 6,1985.
Ullendorff, Edward. The Ethiopians: An Introduction to the Country and People.
London: Oxford University Press, 1960.
. Ethiopia and the Bible. London: Oxford University Press, 1968.
Ullendorff, Edward. The Semitic Languages of Ethiopia. London: Taylor’s Press,
1955.
“An Unfinished Rescue.” Jerusalem Post, (January 6,1985).
Valentine, Charles. Culture and Poverty: Critique and Counter Proposals. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1968.
Van den Berghe, Pierre L. Race and Racism: A Comparative Perspective. New York:
Wiley, 1978.
Wagaw, Teshome G. “Access to Haile Selassie I University.” Ethiopia Observer, 14, 1
(1971).


284
BIBLIOGRAPHY
. “Appraisal of Adult Literacy Program in Ethiopia.” Journal of Reading 21, 6
(1978): 504-508.
. “Attitudes and Values Concerning Children Among the Menz in Rural Ethio
pia.” Journal of Psychology 94 (1976): 257-260.
. “The Burden and Glory of Being Schooled: An Ethiopian Dilemma.” In Pro
ceedings of the Fifth International Association of Ethiopian Studies, edited by
Sven Rubenson. Lund: The University of Lund, 1983.
. “Child Health Care in Rural Africa.” In For Children: Their Education and
Development edited by J. Schwertfeger and T. M. Tice. Ann Arbor: School of
Education, University of Michigan, 1981.
. The Configuration of Education and Culture: An African Experience, Ann
Arbor: The University of Michigan, Center for Afroamerican and African Studies,
1984 (ERIC Document Reproduction Service, No. 250 239).
. “The Descendants of Dan: A Lost Tribe of Israel Goes Home.” Michigan
Alumnus 93, 1 (September/October 1986): 31-40.
. The Development of Higher Education and Social Transformation: An Afri
can Experience. East Lansing: Michigan State University Press, 1990.
. Education in Ethiopia: Prospect and Retrospect. Ann Arbor: The University of
Michigan Press, 1979.
. “Education and Society in Contemporary Ethiopia.” Proceedings of the Ninth
International Congress of Ethiopian Studies. Moscow: The USSR Academy of
Sciences, 1988. Pp.34-43.
. “Emerging Issues of Ethiopian Nationalities: Cohesion or Disintegration?”
Journal of Northeast African Studies 2, 3 (1980-81): 69-75.
. “The Emigration and Settlement of Ethiopian Jews in Israel.” Middle East Re
view 20, 2 (Winter 1987/88): 41-48.
. “Ethiopia: The Educational System.” In The International Encyclopedia of
Education, edited by Thursten Husen and T. Neville Postlewaite. Oxford and
New York: Pergamon Press, 1985.
. “Ethiopia, Israel, and the Resettlement of the Falashas.” The University of
Michigan CAAS Newsletter 2, 2 (Winter 1986): 1-11.
. “The World of Work in Ethiopian Culture.” Unpublished paper, Addis Ababa:
Haile Selassie I University, October 1971.
. “The International Ramifications of Falasha Emigration.” Journal of Modern
African Studies, 29,4 (1991) pp. 557-581.
Waldman, Menahem. Yehuday Ethiopia. Adat Beta-lsrael. (The Jews of Ethiopia). Je
rusalem: 1985.
Weil, Shalva. “Bene Israel Indian Jews in Lod, Israel: A Study in the Persistence of Eth
nicity and Ethnic Identity, Ph.D. Dissertation.” Sussex University, 1977.
Weinfeld, Moshe. “The Loyalty Oath in the Ancient Near East.” Ugarit Forschunger 8
(1976): 379-414.
Weinstein, Brian. “Ethiopian Jews in Israel: Socialization and Re-education.” Journal of
Negro Education 54, 2 (1984): 213-224.
Weller, Leonard. “A Research Note on ‘Delayed Gratification’ and Ethnicity and Social
Class in Israel.” Jewish Journal of Sociology 17, 1 (1975, June): 29-36.
Weller, Levinbok, Rina Maimon, and Asher Shaham. “Religiosity and Authoritarian-
ism .’’Journal of Social Psychology 95,1 (1975): 11-18.
Winston, D. The Falashas: History and Analysis of Policy Towards a Beleaguered
Community. New York: National Jewish Resource Center, 1980.


285
Bibliography
Wurmbrand, Max. The Falasha Arde’et (the Book of Disciples). Tel Aviv: Friends of
the Faitlovitch Library, 1961.
. “Falashas.” Encyclopedia Judaica 5 (1971): 1143-1154.
Yinger, J. M. “Toward a Theory of Assimilation and Dissimilation.” Ethnic and Racial
Studies 4, 3 (1981): 249-264.
Yogev, Abraham. “From Decentralization to Centralization in Israeli Education: A
Model for Examining Restructuralization of Emergent Educational Systems.” Pa
per presented at the International Sociological Association, Paris, 1980.
Yosef, Ha Rav Ovadiah. “Letter on the Falashas.” Jerusalem: Chief Rabbi’s Office,
1973.
Young, Allan. “Why Amhara Get Kureynya: Sickness and Possession in an Ethiopian
Zar Cult.” American Ethnologist 2, 3 (1975): 567-584.
“Youth Aliyah: Graphic Report.” Jerusalem: The Jewish Agency, 1986/87.
Zehavi, Alex Rivka Hanegbi and Haim Shalom, eds. The Integration of Immigrant
Adolescents. Jerusalem: The Jewish Agency, 1984.
Ziv, Avner and M. Luz. “Manifest Anxiety in Children of Different Socioeconomic
Levels.” Human Development 16, 3 (1973): 224-232.
Zloczower, Avraham. “Occupation, Mobility and Social Class.” Social Science Infor
mation 11,5 (October 1972): 329-357.



287
Index
Abbadie, Antoine d’, 14
Absorption and Sorting Base, 94
Absorption centers. See Immigrant ab
sorption centers
Abyssinia, 249 n. 3
Ackerman, Gary, 238
Adane, Rabbi Yosef, 113, 247 n.39, 256
n.20
Addis Ababa, 21
Adler, Chaim, 51,141,259 n.10
Afro-Asians. See Orientals
Afula, 82-85
Agudat Israel, 47, 173; exclusion of Beta
Israel from schools, 222-23,260 n.13,
266 n.26
Aksum Tsion (Zion), 56
Aleka, 261 n.24
Aliyah (Aliyot), 32-34, 110; defined, 217;
difference from immigration, 133
Aliyat Hanoar. See Youth Aliyah
Alliance Israelite Universelle, 15
Allon, Gideon, 269 n.ll
Amede Tsion, Emperor of Ethiopia
(1314-1344), 10
American Association for Ethiopian Jews
(AAEJ), 61, 64, 233-34, 239, 250
n.13,268 n.l, 269 n.4
Amharas, 24, 56, 74,249 n.5
Amharic language, 1,17, 23
Arab-Israeli War of 1973, 54
Arab League, 68, 69,251 n.23
Ark of the Covenant, 7,246 n.10
Arons, Moshe, 269 n.ll
Ashkelon, 138
Ashkenazim, 38; differences from Orien
tals, 40-41; educational values, 45;
migration to Israel, 31-36, 39; percep
tions of Oriental immigrants, 42-43;
shift toward religion, 132
Association of Americans and Canadians
in Israel, 124
Astergwami, 104
Astman, Rachel, 253 n.l4
Ati, Omar Abdel, 70
Avraham, Miriam, 143
Axum, 7, 246 n.10, 262 n.2
Axumite Kingdom, 7
Azulos, Yacov, 147
Bachi, Roberto, 44
Balfour, Arthur, 33
Balfour Declaration, 33
Bar Han University, 173, 258 n.l
Bar-Josef, R. Weiss, 3


288
INDEX
Basel Missions, 15
Begin, Menachim, 61
Ben Dehan, Rabbi Eliahu, 254 n.7
Benei Israel, 95, 216, 218, 256 n.24; re
fusal of conversion, 265 n.10
Ben-Gurion, David, 260 n.15
Benjamin of Tudela, 14
Bentwich, Joseph S., 156,189
Ben Yakir, 178
Benyamina, 223
Ben Zimra, Rabbi David (Radbaz), 112,
255 n.16
Ben-Zvi Institute, 219
Bergman, Ami, 266 n.34
Beta Israel, EDUCATION—ADULT STUDENTS:
expectations, 204, 206; family separa
tion problems, 200; Hebrew language
problems, 196, 205, 209; Israel De
fense Forces service, 207-8; lack of
trust for teachers, 198, 204; literacy,
191; perceptions of training, 203, 205;
qualification for tertiary education,
211-12; sexual activity, 203; teaching-
learning problems, 198, 199, 202-3,
204-5; Ulpanim, 96, 170; Youth Ad
ministration Project, 155, 192, 213,
263 n.7
Beta Israel, education—postprimary stu
dents: academic difficulties, 174; aspi
rations, 160, 164, 171; cultural be
reavement and deprivation, 155, 160,
161; dissatisfaction with education,
161, 168, 171; expectations, 165-66;
family separation problems, 160,162-
63, 165, 174, 184-88; health prob
lems, 182-83; inadequate educational
preparation, 171; placement, 155;
pregnancy, 167, 172; sexual activity,
166-68, 177, 181; social problems,
176-77,182-83
Beta Israel, EDUCATION—PRIMARY STU
DENTS: cognitive development, MO-
41, 142; home-school problems, 150—
52; placement, 266 n.24, 266 n.25;
population, 136-37; religious educa
tion, 134-35; segregation, 144-45;
social integration, 138-39
Beta Israel, EMIGRATION, 53-54, 61-62;
airlift to Israel, 65-66; condition upon
arrival, 77; death toll, 264 n.4; final
(1990) mass emigration, 237-39, 241-
44; hardships of, 77, 247 n.42; inter
national reaction, 263 n.14; reasons
for emigration, 56-59; routes to Is
rael, 55; in Sudanese refugee camps,
63-66,251 n.19
Beta Israel, EMPLOYMENT: cultural effects
in the workplace, 229, 231; employ
ment levels, 227; employment pros
pects, 228; employment skills, 253
n.4; rejection of agricultural work,
227-28; training adequacy, 267 n.40;
women in the workplace, 229; work
place problems, 128
Beta Israel, IN ETHIOPIA: Buda concept,
20-21, 23; child rearing, 78-80, 253
n.10; circumcision practices, 263 n.12;
culture, 23-24; defeat by Susenyos,
11-12; dietary practices, 18; early ac
counts of, 14-17; economic deterio
ration, 59; education’s effect on fam
ily, 80-81; and Ethiopian emperors,
8-12, 21; ethnic differences, 23-24;
exclusionary lifestyle, 12; family life,
77-81; gender-role expectations, 79;
geographical centers, 7, 9, 22; Gon-
dares, 268 n.50; history, 5-8; identity,
4; Jewishness, 109, 249 n.4; lack of
Halakah tradition, 216, 254 n.6; land
lessness, 12, 250 n.6, 276 n.44; lan
guage, 23; marriage procedures, 180-
81; nonemigrants, 245 n.l; nonuse of
Hebrew, 17, 216; occupational iden
tity, 5, 12; persecution, 12-13, 20-22,
56; religious culture, 17-19; ritual pu
rity, 19; sabbath practices, 18; and
student movement, 21
Beta Israel, IMMIGRANTS: birth control,
85-87; competition with Russian im
migrants, 240; cultural deprivation
and loss of status, 267 n.36; cultural
preservation problem, 220; cultural
problems, 146-47; Dejmettinat, 107;
demographics, 73-76; differences
from other immigrants, 216-18; dis
trust of local authorities, 105-6; di
vorce rate, 82; emergent leadership,
121-29; ethnic differences, 252 n.2;
expectations of government, 101-2,
267 n.39, 268 n.45; family disruption,
82, 83, 88-90; family reunification
efforts, 233-35, 269 n.10; financial
problems, 103, 146, 226; gender-role
disruption, 81-82; generation gaps,
123-24; in the Israel Defense Forces,
261 n.18; Jewishness question, 217,
249 n.4; loss of spiritual support, 84,
87; loss of traditional leadership, 121 —


289
Index
Beta Israel, immigrants (continued)
29; loss of traditional values, 189;
physical identity, 216, 264 n.3, 264
n.8; population before 1979, 72-73;
population in 1988, 253 n.5; psycho
somatic complaints, 261 n.22; reac
tion to name changing, 121, 260 n. 15;
relations with Northern African im
migrants, 259 n.9; resistance to recon
version, 113, 115-16, 256 n.19, 257
n.35, 260 n.13; ritual purity problems,
88; rival youth organizations, 123-29;
settlement problems, 102-6; suicide,
127, 261 n.23; support needs, 244. See
also Gondares; Tigreans
Beta Yisrael, 124-29
Bet El, 210-11
Bethlehem, 31
Bialik, Hayyim Nahman, 150
Bilu, 32
Book of Baruch, 54
Book of the Angels, 17
Boys Town, 193-95,266 n.30
British Mandatory Government, 35, 37
Bruce, James, 14
Bush, George, 64, 234,242, 243, 269 n.3
Canadian Association for Ethiopian
Jewry, 124
Castro, MaMahari, 111
Chase, Yafa, 142
Chernov, Zeev, 197
Chieger, Emanuel, 86
Christian Missionary Society, 15
Church’s Ministry among the Jews, 15
Circumcision, symbolic, 113,114
Cohen, Herman, 269 n.3
Cohen, Percy, 44
Cohen, Rabbi Nahum, 158, 260 n.6
Congressional Caucus for Ethiopian Jews
(U.S.), 234
Conversion requirement, 111-18, 255
n.18, 256 n.24, 256 n.29, 265 n.13;
Beta Israel resistance, 113, 115-16,
256 n.19, 257 n.35, 260 n.13; conver
sion vs. reconversion, 260 n.12
Corinaldi, Michael, 255 n.15, 264 n.8
Daffa-Allah, Gizzuli, 69
Dagan, Avraham, 143
Dahab, Suwar, 69
Dan, Lost Tribe of, 57,112
Davidi, Rami, 138
Dawit I, Emperor of Ethiopia (1382-
1411), 10
Dayan, Eli, 138, 259 n.7
Dayan, Moshe, 61
Death of Abraham, 17
Derg, 24, 56, 58-59, 251 n.21; freezing of
legal migration, 61; treatment of Beta
Israel emigrants, 63-64
Discrimination: toward immigrants, 44-
45, 144-45, 168, 217-24, 231, 264 n.6
Dominitz, Yehuda, 67
Donshik, Stephen, 267 n.40
Eban, Abba: on conversion issue, 117
Edot, 217
Education. See Beta Israel, education-
adult STUDENTS, POSTPRIMARY STU
DENTS, PRIMARY STUDENTS
Egypt, 62, 69, 251 n.23; aid to Sudan, 70
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N., 3, 50
Elazar, Rachmim, 234,268 n.2
Elchanan, Yanai, 266 n.33
Eldad the Danite (Hadani), 14, 112, 255
n.16
Eliahu, Chief Rabbi Mordecai, 255 n.16
Elias, Akiva, 158, 163, 164, 166, 170,
174, 178
Elijah of Ferrara, 14
Emigration. See Beta Israel, emigration
Erikson, Erik H., 3
Eritrean rebels, 242
Eritrea People’s Liberation Front, 237
Eshkol, Michael Baruch, 250 n.13
Ethiopia: armed forces, 250 n.10; Chris
tian tradition, 12; civil war, 58-59;
conscription law, 59; Declaration of
the Democratic Charter (1976), 57,
250 n.7, 255 n.9; diplomatic relations
with Israel, 236, 269 n.ll; drought,
57, 58; emperors, 249 n.2, 258 n.44;
isolationism, 8, 13-14; Land Reform
Law (1975), 59; military aid from Is
rael, 61, 237; naming practices, 119-
20, 257 n.38; political instability, 237,
242; response to Sudanese airlift, 70;
Revolution of 1974, 25, 58; slavery,
263 n.8; student organizations, 258
n.45; wars against Muslims, 10, 246
n.17; youth exodus, 262 n.5
Ethiopian Jews. See Beta Israel
Ethiopian Orthodox Church, 20, 54, 250
n.12; persecution of Beta Israel, 56
Ethiopian People’s Democratic Revolu
tionary Front, 27


290
INDEX
Ethiopian People’s Revolutionary Party,
58,126
European Airways, 65
European Jews. See Ashkenazim
Faitlovitch, Jacques, 16, 77-78, 110, 134
Falasha. See Beta Israel
Feldman, Micha, 219, 265 n.15
Flad, J. Martin, 15
Garang, John, 64, 69
Ge’ez, 1,16, 23
Ghazi, Ahmad ibn Ibraham, 11
Gibbons, Edward, 13
Givat Washington, 178-83
Giyyur (certificates of conversion), 255
n.16
Glasnost, 240
Glicksburg, Rabbi, 113
Gobat, Samuel, 15
Gojo mewttat, 100, 101
Gondar (city), 12, 21, 262 n.2
Gondar (region), 262 n.2; civil strife, 239
Gondares (peoples), 23, 24, 74, 124, 268
n.50
Gordon, Uri, 91-92,162,237,262 n.3
Goren, Chief Rabbi Shlomo, 111, 255
n.16
Green Line, 132,259 n.6
Greenman, Ruth, 138
Gudit, Queen (Judit), 8
Gutleman, George, 65
Hadane, Raphael, 246 n.10
Haile Selassie I, Emperor of Ethiopia
(1930-1974), 12, 21, 25, 58, 249 n.2,
267 n.39
Halakah, 112, 117
Halakic illegitimacy (Mamzerut), 112
Halevy, Joseph, 15-17,109,134,253 n.8
Hancock, Graham, 246 n.10
Hebron, 31
Herzl, Theodor, 32, 117
Herzog, Rabbi Isaac, 117
Histadrut (Labor Federation), 46
Hofim, 260 n.6
Hovevei Zion, 32
Hussein, Saddam, 237
Immersion-conversion requirement. See
Conversion requirement
Immigrant absorption centers, 92-99, 259
n.13; absorption center personnel,
95-97; conversion to permanent
housing, 241; isolation of immigrants,
215; social workers, 261 n.21
Immigrants: factors determining integra
tion, 76-77; measures of absorption,
4. See also Beta Israel, immigrants
Immigration: of Jews to Israel, 37-39; of
Jews to Palestine, 31-36; of Orientals
to Israel, 39-42. See also Aliyah-, Beta
Israel, emigration; Migration
Iraq, 236
Islamic Law (Sharia), 65
Israel: Arab population, 249 n.33, 259
n.4; diplomatic relations with Ethio
pia, 236, 269 n.ll; discrimination to
ward immigrant groups, 44-45, 144-
45, 168, 217-24, 231; ethnic distribu
tion patterns, 44-45, 51; family plan
ning, 85-87; misconceptions about
Beta Israel, 220-26; Oriental-Ashken-
azim inequalities, 50-51; pluralism,
41-42, 133; pre-immigration relations
with Beta Israel, 110-11; race rela
tions, 135; racial discrimination, 217—
25, 231, 264 n.6; recognition of Beta
Israel as Jews, 57, 111; religious mi
nority, 132; Zionism, 30-31, 110,
132,217
Israel, EDUCATIONAL SYSTEM: adult and
continuing education, 191-211; Arab
schools, 249 n.33; independent sys
tems, 131; lack of cooperation be
tween religious and secular systems,
146, 152; as means of political recruit
ment, 46; as means of social integra
tion, 47; personnel training, 150, 214,
258 n.l; postprimary education, 155—
56; preschool education, 135-36;
preuniversity programs, 212; primary
education, 131-33, 136; psychological
climate of schools, 149-50; School
Reform Law (1968), 48-49; secular
system, 131, 147-48; state religious
system, 131-33; testing instruments,
173; trend system, 46. See also Youth
Aliyah
Israel, IMMIGRANT POLICY: Aliyah con
cept, 133, 217; assimilation concept,
43, 218; educational policy, 133-34,
154-55; efforts at reunification of
Beta Israel, 234-39, 241-44; financial
aid to Sudan, 65-66; ingathering and
settlement concepts, 30-31; integra
tion efforts, 138; media depiction of
Beta Israel, 92-93; military aid to


291
Index
Israel, immigrant policy (continued)
Ethiopia, 61, 237; name changing,
120-21, 260 n.l 5; resistence to Beta
Israel immigration, 254 n.6; settle
ment process, 93, 95, 100-101, 259
n.13; war aid to Ethiopia, 61. See also
Conversion requirement; Immigrant
absorption centers; Jewish Agency for
Israel
Israel Association of Ethiopian Immi
grants, 124
Israel Defense Forces, 207-8
Israeli-Arab War of 1973, 54
Jaffa, 31
Jaffe, Elizer, 116; on Beta Israel, 124, 125
Jeremiah, 7
Jerusalem, 31
Jewish Agency for Israel, 67, 93, 243; ab
sorption center personnel, 96-97; aid
to Beta Israel remaining in Ethiopia,
262 n.29; termination of absorption
centers, 98-99,268 n.46
Jewish Distribution Committee of Amer
ica, 270 n.22
Jewish population, 37-38. See also Immi
gration
Joffe, Meir, 238
Joint Distribution Committee (U.S.), 94,
209,239
Judit, Queen (Gudit), 8
Kabesa, Shlomo, 138
Kaplan, Steve, 219
Karaites, 17,248 n.12,254 n.6
Kassa Kebede, 238, 269 n.ll, 270 n.21
Katz, Eliahu, 222
Kesoch, 18,84,87,113,122
Kessler, David, 264 n.8
Kibbutz, 133, 227
Kibbutz galuyot (ingathering of exiles),
37, 217
Kibre Negast (“Glory of the Kings”), 5-6,
56, 245 n.9
Kimant, 13
Kiryat Arba, 224, 256 n.25, 271 n.30
Kiryat Batya, 169-72
Kiryat Gat, 240
Klaff, Vivian Z., 43, 44
Klein, Zvi, 218
Kook, Rabbi Avraham, 117
Lake Tana, 11,22,246 n.10
Lalibela, King, 24,247 n.41
Law of Return, 2, 37,57
League of Nations’ Mandate for Pales
tine, 33
Leslau, Wolf, 16, 19,122,255 n.10
Lewis, Flora, 237
Libya, 62, 68, 69; aid to Sudan, 70; rela
tions with Ethiopian rebels, 236
Lost Tribe of Dan, 57, 112
Mahdi, Sadik, 62
Makeda, Queen of Ethiopia (Sheba), 1, 6,
54
Malinowski, Bronislow, 264 n.l
Mamzerut (Halakic illegitimacy), 112
Matras, Judah, 33
Meir, Golda, 260 n.15
Melaku Teferra, 63, 64, 251 n.21
Melitz, Amram, 259 n.5
Menelik I, Emperor of Ethiopia, 1,6, 54
Menelik II, Emperor of Ethiopia (1889—
1913), 12,21
Mengistu Hailemariam, 24, 27, 68, 251
n.21; and Beta Israel release, 237-38;
flight from Ethiopia, 242, 271 n.28
Merton, Robert K., 3
Mesfin Woldemariam, 234
Mesgid, 18
Messele, Addisu, 125-29, 247 n.39, 256
n.19, 258 n.45, 269 n.8; on Beta Israel
community, 127-29
Migration: challenges of, 2-3; defined, 2;
theories of, 2-4. See also Immigration
Miller, Gary, 270 n.22
Miller, Shoshanna, 256 n.29
Minas, Emperor of Ethiopia (1559-1563),
10
Ministry of Education and Culture, 49-
50, 131,134,249 n.33
Ministry of Immigrant Absorption, 93-
94,100-101, 253 n.5,253 n.14
Miqveh Israel, 156,162-69
Mizug galuyot (fusion and integration of
exiles), 43, 217
Morea School, 141-47
Morrocan immigrants, 44, 260 n.14
Moshav, 227
Mossad, 62
Nahum, Rabbi Haim, 16
National Council for Ethiopian Jews (Is
rael), 234
National Jewish Community Relations
Advisory Council (U.S.), 234
National Religious Party, 50


292
INDEX
Nave, Amnon, 205, 207
Nazareth, 31
Nimeiri, Gaffar, 62, 63, 64-65, 251 n.23;
repercussions of Beta Israel airlift, 69-
71
Nissim, Yitzhak, 110
Nordau, Max Simon, 117
Nourim School, 202-8
Old Testament, 7
Onim School, 197-202
Operation Joshua, 53, 66
Operation Magic Carpet, 39
Operation Moses, 53, 66; disclosure of,
67; repercussions, 67-71
Operation Solomon, 71, 241-44, 252 n.l
Organization of African Unity, 54
Organization for Rehabilitation and
Training (ORT), 60, 250 n.13
Orientals, 264 n.2; birthrate, 40; differ
ences from Ashkenazim, 40-41; edu
cational progress, 47-48; educational
values, 45; immigration to Israel, 39-
42
Orit (Torah), 14, 17; in Ethiopian Ortho
dox Church, 54
Palestine: Christian community, 31; Jew
ish community (Yishuv), 31-36, 41-
42; partition of, 37
Parafit, Tudor, 250 n.ll
Paroblo, Odet, 195
Payne, Eric, 12, 60, 250 n.ll
Peres, Shimon, 64, 68; and conversion is
sue, 114-15,117-18
Presterjohn, 14
Professors for Peace in the Middle East,
265 n.19
Project Renewal, 82, 267 n.37
Pur, David, 131,132,133,259 n.5
Qaddafi, Muammar, 62, 237
Qozmos, 10
Rachmani, Sarah, 265 n.15
Racial discrimination: in Israeli society,
217-24, 231, 264 n.6
Rafael, Yitzhak, 110
Ramot School, 147-49
Reagan Administration, 251 n.22
Reconversion requirement, 111-18, 255
n.18, 256 n.24, 256 n.29, 265 n.13;
Beta Israel resistance, 113, 115-16,
256 n.19, 257 n.35, 260 n.13; recon
version vs. conversion, 260 n.12
Religious fundamentalism: in the Middle
East, 259 n.3
Rosen, Esther, 263 n.6
Rosen, Haim, 195, 261 n.18, 263 n.6, 266
n.30
Russia: emigration of Jews, 31-32
Sabra, 135, 179
Safed, 31
Saladin, 24, 247 n.41
Samaritans, 17, 248 n.12, 254 n.6
Sarsa Dangal, Emperor of Ethiopia
(1563-1597), 11
Schmerl, R. B., 247 n.6, 248 n.9
Scowcroft, Brent, 234
Seker, 47
Selzer, Michael, 44
Semien Mountains, 1, 7, 22
Sephardim, 31,264 n.2
Sephardim-Orientals, 37-38. See also Ori
entals
Shamir, Yitzhak, 64, 235, 242, 243, 269
n.ll, 270 n.12
Shapiro, Chief Rabbi Avraham, 255 n.16
Sharia (Islamic Law), 65
Shuval, Judith T., 44
Sibhat, Aleka, 183
Sinai School, 138-41
Skewed, 18
Smooha, Sammy, 51-52
Solomon, King of Israel, 1, 6
Somalia, 237
Stahl, David, 135
State Education Law (Israel), 46
Stern, Henry A., 15
Student Administration unit, 174
Sudan, 236; aid from Israel, 65-66; aid
from Libya, 70; aid from United
States, 65, 70; and Beta Israel refu
gees, 63-66; coup of 1985, 69; eco
nomic deterioration, 64; economic in
terest to West, 68-69; political
alliances, 62; political instability, 237;
trial of Nimeiri government, 69-70
Sudanese People’s Liberation Army, 64,
69
Susenyos, Emperor of Ethiopia (1607-
1632), 11, 13
Syria, 236
Tabot, 54-55
Taib, 20
Talmud, 17
Tamir, Odeda, 205, 206


293
Index
Tamrat Emmanuel, 110,133-34,255 n.8
Tayeb, Omar Mohammed, 70, 251 n.25
Tekazai River, 7
Tel Aviv, 31
Tel Azar Vocational School, 208-10
Tesfaye Dinka, 236
Tesfaye Kidane, 242
Testament of Abraham, 17
Tewodros II, Emperor of Ethiopia (1855—
1868), 12,15, 21
Tezaz Sanbat (Commandments of the
Sabbath), 17
Tiberias, 31
Tigreans, 24, 73-74, 242, 258 n.50, 261
n.17,262 n.2
Tigrigna, 23, 73
Tikva Village, 172-75
Tiruneh, Aleka, 183, 267 n.36
Tivila Training Center, 175-77
Torah. See Orit
Tsegga, Abba, 10
Tsur, Yaacov, 114
Ullendorff, Edward, 6, 16, 255 n.10
Ulpanim, 96, 170
United Nations, 37; Resolution No.
3379,267 n.35
United States: aid to Sudan, 65, 70; inter
vention in Beta Israel migration, 64;
support for reunification of Beta Is
rael, 234-35
Uziel School, 222-23
Vatikim (Veteran Ethiopians), 95, 122
Walters, Vernon, 64
Weingrod, Alex, 44
Weizmann, Chaim, 33
White Paper on Palestine, 35
“Who Is a Jew” controversy, 256 n.29
Wilson, Woodrow, 33
WIZO Girls Vocational School, 195-97
Wolpe, Howard, 238
Women’s International Zionist Organiza
tion, 193
World Jewish Organization, 217
World Zionist Organization, 32, 33
Yaacov, Aleka, 183
Yani, Haim, 160, 161
Yashar, Ben, 133-35
Yemen, 8
Yemenites, 95, 174, 216
Yeshaq, Emperor of Ethiopia (1412—
1429), 10
Yeshivot, 132
Yishuv, 31-36, 41-42
Yohannis I, Emperor of Ethiopia (1668—
1678), 11
Yona Bogale, 110, 122, 257 n.41
Yosef, Chief Rabbi Ovadia, 57, 111, 255
n.16
Youth Administration Project, 155, 192,
213,263 n.7
Youth Aliyah, 86, 260 n.8; Beta Israel dis
satisfaction, 165-66, 168, 171; Beta
Israel enrollment, 155-56, 158-59;
Beta Israel problems, 160-61; history,
156-57; homelike atmosphere, 161 —
62; placement policies, 166-67, 169—
70, 179
Zahavi Association of Large Families,
124
Zara Yakov, Emperor of Ethiopia (1434—
1468), 10
Zemed, 171
Zephaniah, 7
Zionism, 30-31, 110; and concept of ali
yah, 217; secularism, 132